Everyone Gets Abilities From Kills BUT Only His Evolve Infinitely! - Manhwa Recap

In this world, killing any living creature grants you an ability. So, some of the powerful can even possess tens of thousands of skills simultaneously. But this man could only hold a maximum of seven. However, his seven abilities could all evolve infinitely. An ordinary healing ability evolved directly into an immortal divine technique capable of regenerating severed limbs. A simple dash skill eventually reached the level Of tearing through the void itself. It was precisely through this power that I managed to join humanity's strongest group of four in my 20s. But even this couldn't stop the demons advancing

assault. Soon all humans worldwide were slaughtered to extinction. In the end, only the four of us remained. To completely prevent this catastrophe at its source, we prepared to use humanity's final trump card. That was Alcinia's time space crystal, which Possessed the power to reverse time and return to the past. But it could only send one person back. So I, who had started training 20 years later than them, yet still caught up to their pace, became the optimal choice. They believed that if I could have discovered my potential earlier and chosen seven powerful skills from the

beginning, I might have been able to end this disaster. Just as I stood on the altar preparing to activate the formation, the Church roof was suddenly torn open by a golden dragon. Upon discovering us, it raised its head and began gathering dragon breath in its mouth. Kaden told me not to lose focus, then stepped forward and summoned a formation to block this strike. Immediately after, he shouted for Iris and Kane behind him to switch positions since only he could activate the teleportation formation. Upon hearing this, Iris flashed forward, charging toward the golden dragon in the

Air with vigorous steps. Reaching directly below it, she thrust her staff into the ground. Instantly, a brilliant shield rose up. Then Cain swung the great sword in his hands, his entire body radiating high temperature flames. As the great sword swept down, several smaller dragons lost their lives in an instant. But before he could catch his breath, he saw that the golden dragon remained completely unharmed. Seeing the dragon claw striking toward him, he had No time to dodge and could only raise his sword to block. Instantly, thousands of pounds of pressure spread throughout his entire body.

Seeing this, I was about to draw my sword and rush forward to help when Caden stopped me, telling me to focus. Iris turn said to leave this to them and after I returned to the past I shouldn't act alone anymore but try to find some teammates. I told her I would do my best. Then Kaden also told me I could avoid unnecessary killing but Those who instigated wars must definitely be dealt with especially that mad sovereign Clementine. No matter what that guy had to be eliminated as we spoke the teleportation formation was nearly ready. The

time space crystal began resonating as it sensed the fluctuations. The next second after the magic fused with the crystal. The formations successfully activated. The two people in front turned back to see this. their tense expressions replaced By relief. When I opened my eyes, I found myself among a crowd of people. I looked up and observed the extremely familiar scene around me, confirming that I had truly succeeded in traveling through time. At this moment, the people around me were still in complete chaos and commotion. They looked at the strange scenery around them, having no idea what

had happened. Their panic was understandable. After all, they had just fallen into an alternate dimension. At This time, the phenomenon of missing people had just begun appearing in the real world. Originally, I too had only learned after being transported to this world that all the previously missing people had come here. This world, existing in an intermediate zone, was deeply affected by the abyss formed through devouring other dimensions. Those who had arrived in the alternate dimension first had learned supernatural abilities, making their passage here Completely unobstructed. Moreover, every corner here was filled with various kinds of

strange beasts. After all, humans were transported to this world. The abyss gate would open. The great war began from that moment. Thinking of this, I found my previous skills and all physical attributes had indeed been reset to zero. The time left for me to become stronger was approximately 5 years. However, that guy should also appear around this time, right? Just as I finished thinking, a crack opened in the sky and something black was about to emerge from within. After it completely emerged, everyone could see clearly that it was something resembling a small demon. It introduced

itself as an assistant sprite here to help everyone accelerate their progress. However, I knew what accelerating progress really meant in its words. It meant making us reduce our numbers quickly through infighting. Next, the sprite first Welcomed everyone to this alternate world. But before it could say the next sentence, someone interrupted, telling it to cut the crap and quickly send him home. After hearing this, the sprite's expression instantly darkened, saying to let it finish speaking first. The person was also frightened into silence and didn't dare make another sound. The sprite continued, "This place would grant everyone

unlimited freedom. Have you ever fantasized about a world Without legal systems, ethics, and morality? Here, you could do whatever you wanted. Not only that, but now even the physical constraints that had always bound you humans had disappeared. From now on, you could become infinitely stronger according to your own will. Just like those characters called heroes in your movies. Next, it would demonstrate for everyone with a snap of its fingers. The body of the person who had just interrupted exploded instantly. The scene shocked the surrounding people while making them afraid to even breathe. The sprite returned

to its previous smile, saying it didn't like people who talked too much and were noisy. After a brief silence, people began frantically fleeing in all directions. However, with each snap of the sprite's fingers, the bodies of those who had just been shouting about escaping exploded one after another. The sprite roared that it had already said It didn't like noisy people. The remaining crowd immediately covered their mouths, not daring to make any sound. The next second, the sprite continued saying, "Here, as long as you killed any living creature, it would drop runes." As it spoke, it

extracted a white stone from a corpse. Then it explained that besides this type, there were eight other similar stones, all randomly dropped, although the one in front was the lowest grade white rune. As long as everyone worked hard to grow in the future, they could obtain better runes. The sprite held up the rune, saying this was a rune that could enhance strength, and asked if anyone wanted it. Everyone immediately backed away upon hearing this, afraid of making this little creature unhappy. At this moment, however, I pushed through the crowd and walked out, raising my hand

to look at the rune before me. I couldn't help but sigh that it had been a long Time since I'd used something like this. The sprite was stunned for a moment. Then, it flew to my side, saying, "This was very good. I should participate actively just like this." Then it had me extend my hand and asked if I felt it was magical. Now the rune would distort the laws to enhance strength. From a scientific perspective, with your original strength, you could only lift 117 kg of objects, but now it's increased to 122 kg. Not only

that, but Runes can also before it could finish, it stopped abruptly because it saw that I wasn't curious or excited at all. Then it said that in any case, runes would have different effects according to their type. So the more runes you obtained, the more powerful you would become. The only way to survive was to continuously collect runes to make yourself strong. As soon as these words were spoken, the fear on people's faces was replaced by greed. The next second, They began competing to grab the runes that had just fallen on the ground. But the

sprite absorbed those runes back into its hands, saying it would keep these runes for itself, and they should go find new ones. This greatly disappointed those who had almost grabbed the runes. Then it said that by touching your right ear, you could open your personal information panel to view the runes you already possessed. Everyone tried this and discovered that A panel would indeed appear. The sprite added that humans average initial stats were all 10. I looked and saw that after using that rune earlier, my strength had increased by one point. Next, the sprite said that

to help everyone adapt here quickly, it would provide many benefits. Then, everyone suddenly felt something heavy in their hands. Looking down, they discovered weapons had appeared from nowhere. After the sprite said the tutorial was over, it disappeared on the Spot. Suddenly, someone shouted to look behind them. Everyone turned to see that a group of goblins had appeared not far away. These goblins became extremely excited upon seeing the humans. People who sensed something was wrong had already started running toward the back of the crowd. After the goblins moved closer, everyone could see their faces clearly. A

girl said not to provoke them and they should slowly retreat. But after retreating only two steps, the People at the very back suddenly stopped. Everyone looked back and discovered they were blocked by an invisible wall. This threw everyone into complete panic. More importantly, this wall was continuously contracting backward. Moreover, the wall behind the goblins was also contracting together. Suddenly, someone noticed a door nearby that seemed to lead outside, and they also saw a number on the door. After one person went out, the number on the door Changed to 48. People immediately understood that this door

might only allow 50 people to exit. So, they began running frantically toward the door. Seeing the situation, I found it laughable. If 100 people united to fight, their chances of winning would be quite good. In my previous life here, 40 people died at the hands of goblins. But now, it was different. You had to quickly eliminate these goblins to proceed to the next stage. At this Moment, the goblin sensed the human's cowardice and began charging toward this side. Soon screams echoed from within the crowd. After I killed one, another had already reached above my head.

I first gripped its wrist, then sliced it in half with one stroke. This scene also caught the attention of the surrounding goblins. I first assumed a ready to strike pose, preventing other goblins from advancing, then lamented that this decades old body was too uncomfortable To use. I was already tired after killing just two goblins. However, my luck was pretty good this time. As my agility increased by 0.1%. You should know that as agility improves, reaction speed also improves accordingly. At this moment, a goblin behind me took advantage of my distraction to throw a dagger at

me. However, having just improved my agility, I heard the sound of air being cut and quickly turned my head while dodging the strike. I also Threw my shortblade toward it. The next second, the shortblade precisely hit its head, taking its life, seeing me kill their companions one after another. The goblins directly chose three to launch a coordinated attack on me. However, in my eyes, they had already become walking runes. As I quickly passed by them, all three fell to the ground before they could react. Although my stats had been reset to zero, my combat experience

and memories from the previous life were Still intact. Other people were stunned after seeing me kill several goblins in succession. However, this also showed them that these monsters could indeed be killed. So, the battle between both sides officially began. I also joined in quickly slaying the goblins before me. Actually, there was no need to be so urgent from the beginning. But I couldn't waste time here because many humans already existed in this world. People who had just arrived here would Have a 3-month newbie protection period. As long as they stayed within designated areas, they wouldn't

encounter veteran players. But after 3 months, they would have to fight against those with 2 or 3 years of experience. So, I had to use this time to quickly become stronger. Caden's decision to send me to this point in time was truly the most correct choice. Before long, this battle came to an end. looking at the corpses around me. They couldn't believe I had killed More than half the monsters by myself. At this moment, the sprite appeared again. It looked around and said, "My results here were quite impressive, and the number of people had also

been reduced appropriately." After saying this, it removed the surrounding invisible walls, and then it crawled back into the void crack. After it left, everyone dared to curse at the empty air. At this moment, I opened my information panel to check and Discovered that my attributes this time were much stronger than in my previous life. I had also obtained a weapon. Next was figuring out how to quickly become stronger. I remember that in my previous life, Kaden had mentioned there was a hidden dungeon within the tutorial area, and it's a brutal dungeon. However, he hadn't been

able to reach the end back then, and he believed no one could clear that dungeon during the newbie period. Nevertheless, he said that even so, he Had gained enormous benefits from it, and his current ability to be among the Valkyrie squad members was thanks to that. He also said that if he could return to the past, he would definitely go conquer that dungeon first, which might have allowed him to defeat me. With this in mind, I prepared to set out to find that hidden dungeon, but I needed to handle something first. That was to find

the two hidden fragments that Kaden had told me were concealed Within the tutorial area. Just as I was about to leave for the location of the first fragment, I suddenly heard an argument behind me. It seemed a girl was being bothered by a group of men. The men were using the pretext of unity for survival to try to keep the woman with them. While the woman's companions behind her didn't dare step forward to help, seeing they were outnumbered. However, I didn't want to get involved in such matters because the hidden Fragments would automatically disappear after

one week and I had to obtain them before then. Suddenly, a guy behind me called out my name. I turned and asked if he knew me. Hearing what I said, those two guys were obviously very surprised. The blonde kid stepped forward and asked if I was stupid. Hadn't we been together before being transported here? Hearing this, my brain began racing. Finally, after 1 minute, I remembered they were my classmates. In My previous life, when we were hanging out together, we were transported here. Back then, they died in the first round, which was why I couldn't

remember them. In this life, it should be because I killed more than half the goblins that they managed to survive. The girl upon seeing me directly shook off the man's hand with force. Then, she turned and ran toward me. Compared to them, I recognized Elena at first sight. Those men initially wanted to use forceful Methods. But when they saw my face clearly, they stopped in their tracks because they clearly remembered the scene of me single-handedly taking down a group of goblins. However, thinking it over, I might now be exhausted. So, he quietly signaled to his

subordinates. After they approached and surrounded us, he said they would definitely take Elena today. I simply walked up to him and told him in an icy tone to say that again. Sensing my intense killing Intent, he unconsciously stepped back two paces. I strode forward directly and knocked him aside. When he turned around, his veins bulged instantly as he wanted to make a move. In response, I drew my short blade and asked if he had something to say. Just then, their leader came over, saying they weren't bad people and suggesting we travel with them, since having

more people meant better mutual support. From this man's eyes, I could easily see he had already Adapted to the rules here. The nature he had originally hidden would make people like him thrive like fish in water after losing constraints. Just as I gripped my dagger, wanting to eliminate them, I suddenly remembered Kaden saying to avoid unnecessary killing, and Iris saying not to act alone, but try to find some teammates. After thinking this through, I suppressed my killing intent. Even if I didn't intervene, guys like them would bring about their own Destruction. So, I turned and

left this place. The subordinate wanted to step forward, but was stopped by the leader because the leader wanted to establish their own order here. After this incident, the blonde kid felt that humans here were more terrifying than goblins. Then, he looked toward me, feeling that I seemed completely different from before. previously seeing me as an orphan always sitting alone in corners in a days he had thought I was a Weakling at this moment he ran forward and asked why I had pretended not to recognize them earlier faced with such a question I didn't know how

to answer for a moment finally I made up an excuse saying I had amnesia then I turned my gaze to Elena nearby although she had lived quite well in the real world before here beauty was a double-edged sword after I led them for a while the blonde girl behind couldn't help asking where we were going nearby was also very Curious I said we had arrived and they could see for themselves. Everyone looked up and discovered we had come to a subway station entrance. This was the place where I could obtain the first hidden fragment, Gangnam

Station. At this moment, Elena asked what I had brought them here to do, thinking it was troublesome to explain to them. If it weren't for Iris's words, I would definitely act alone. Finally, having no choice, I said that although I had Amnesia, I had gained supernatural abilities as a result, so I felt there were good things down below. Now that various monsters existed, saying I had supernatural abilities should be reasonable, right? The blonde girl behind asked her companion if it was really okay to follow me like this. After hearing this, I turned and told them

they didn't have to follow me since I respected personal choice. Even if they just watched from behind afterward, That was fine with me. After hearing my arrogant tone, the blonde kid felt very annoyed. But they also felt I might really know something. So after consideration, they decided to follow me, feeling the increasingly eerie atmosphere. The blonde man asked if we were going somewhere safe now. I told him no. Now we were going to meet friends who had been living here for a long time. After hearing this, he looked completely incredulous since who would Live in

such a place. After walking a bit more, I suddenly stopped. Then I drew my dagger from behind. Before anyone could react, I swung the blade toward Tyler's feet, and under everyone's terrified gaze, I cut a worm by Tyler's foot in half. Tyler was so frightened by my action that he didn't dare breathe. I told them these were green worms, and they would emerge after sensing vibrations from the ground. If bitten by them, losing a chunk of flesh Would be considered light. After explaining this to them, I picked up the rune dropped by that green worm.

Then I taught them a simple method to eliminate green worms. That was to look at the ground and if you saw soil bulging up somewhere, stab directly down. After they learned this technique, they felt it was as simple as whack-a-ole. However, the guy with headphones still hesitated to act. Just then, a patch of earth behind him slowly bulged into a Large mound. The next second, a green worm burst out and charged toward him. Fortunately, I discovered this in time and quickly flashed over to push him away, then simply swung twice to chop this green worm

to pieces. Tyler came over and asked how I knew these things. I just turned back and told him this was my supernatural ability. Everyone was halfbelieving. Only Elena showed admiring eyes. After hunting for a while longer, the ground was covered with Runes. When I bent down to collect them, I noticed they were still standing behind me. So, I turned back and asked why they weren't collecting them. Elena said they thought it would be better for me to absorb these runes to level up and then protect them. Because even if they absorb these runes now, they

couldn't immediately become stronger like me. I sighed and explained to them that runes obtained through one's own efforts must be absorbed by oneself. If they wanted To continue traveling with me, they had to follow this rule at minimum. This rule was established by those who had wandered in the abyss for decades in my previous life to ensure coexistence among companions. To reduce unnecessary conflicts, whoever killed the prey would own the dropped equipment, items, and runes. If it was group hunting, distribution would be based on contribution and priority order. Because relationships established in this Environment were

like a leaking boat that could capsize at any moment. They should understand this principle after some time. I said they should trust their own abilities most. If they were useless, they would definitely be abandoned. Such were the rules of this world. After hearing what I said, they all trembled inwardly. They nodded to each other in agreement, then began searching the ground for dropped runes. I was also very clear that after they Became familiar with this place, they would become crazy in pursuit of runes. Just then, Tyler suddenly picked up a purple rune. He instinctively felt

this rune was extraordinary. The panel showed this rune was called essence of the ecruel trolls. Then he suddenly looked at me wearily. Although I had readily agreed to share earlier, if I wanted to fight him for this rune now, he might not be my match. So he tentatively asked if this rune belonged to him. What he Didn't expect was that I nodded in agreement quite readily. This rune was indeed quite good in the early stages. After absorption, it could provide players with the defense and regeneration abilities needed for survival. Plus, this rune was similar to

a passive skill, so was quite popular, although it would greatly increase the user's appetite. Food could be taken from others after becoming stronger. Skills and proficiency in this world Were all determined according to rune grades. Some people with strong abilities and abundant magical power having hundreds of skills wasn't strange. For example, Kaden, whom I knew, had over 1,000 skills in my previous life, but this point made me completely different from others. Originally, I had also tried to absorb more runes, but later, every attempt failed. Iris had also tried many methods, finally concluding that I could

Only absorb seven. She said if she had known this, she would have had me learn more powerful skills. Although this was my fatal weakness, it was also an incomparable advantage because it allowed my seven skills to evolve infinitely. What was originally just a rapid regeneration ability from a Deloro lizard essence later evolved to have the same effect as Kane's immortal divine technique. What started as a simple dash eventually reached the level of tearing Through the void. Back then they gave me a nickname Sevenstar. It was precisely because of this ability that even though I started

20 years later than them, I could still catch up to their pace and even surpass them. The main reason they chose me to return to the past was this ability. So in this life, I absolutely cannot make any mistakes. Iris had said I must carefully select and then learn these seven skills. Here, Tyler began absorbing after seeing I had no Objections. The next second, his panel showed that his physical resistance had improved with current proficiency at 1%. Seeing this, he quickly opened his information panel to check and found that his other abilities had also improved.

This made him think I was an idiot for giving away such a good item to others. He believed that at this rate, he would definitely surpass me. Then I continued leading them downward. This made Elena very curious, asking why We were still going down. I told her we were going to take the subway. She asked if there were still subways running in this world under these circumstances. I said she'd know when we got there. I was so certain because that guy's intelligence had never been wrong. In my previous life, when we were discussing how to

quickly become stronger, that guy came over saying, "Dungeons alone weren't enough." Then he told us there was something essential in the tutorial Area, and that thing refreshed in the subway. Although each station's location and structure were different, every subway station had three underground levels. By going through the teleportation gate in the middle of the stairs to the bottom level, you would find a subway that had never departed. If you could board that subway, you'd succeed. But getting on was very difficult. According to that guy, the subway would only stay there for one Day, so I

had to obtain the hidden fragment within today. After we came down, we indeed found a teleportation gate ahead. Elena asked if we really had to go in, as it looked very dangerous inside. I said as usual that I came here following my instincts, and if anyone wanted to go back, they could leave at any time. Tyler, having tasted success, said without thinking that he wanted to go in. Then Elena immediately said she wanted to go, too. Seeing her anxious Appearance, I thought she should understand that a girl as beautiful as her would face more dangers

in the future. If she wanted to survive, the only way was to become stronger. The blonde girl and her companion chose to hunt here than the guy with headphones said in a very low voice that he also wanted to go down together. Tyler heard this and mocked him, asking what he was going there for. Hadn't he been too scared to even move earlier? The guy With headphones looked up and told Tyler this was none of his business. What decisions he made had nothing to do with him. Tyler felt his authority had been challenged, so he

roared that the guy had leeched so much experience earlier and said he might not be able to take care of him if they encountered danger. At that moment, I interrupted them, telling them to stop arguing. Time was running short and they should decide for themselves. With that, I walked toward The teleportation gate. The guy with headphones and Elena also followed me closely. Tyler gritted his teeth behind us, cursing us as bastards for daring to ignore him in front of Elena like this. However, he still followed us through the teleportation gate. After I saw the convenience

store inside, I thought it was indeed here. According to that guy, the second level of subway stations all had some kind of reward mechanism, like a convenience store. While Tyler Searched around for defensive weapons, I came to the kitchen wear section and found a pot. Elena came over and asked what I was doing. After preparing the pot, I took out a leather pouch and said I was cooking. Then she asked what was in the pouch. While saying it was green worm blood, I poured it into the pot. At that moment, she was wondering why I

had collected this. Then I also took out goblin skin, preparing to add it in. Goblins had evolved poison resistance to Counter green worms over time. When these two were mixed, they could create an even more powerful poison. Tyler, seeing me cooking, ran over and asked if he could have a bite. When I told him this was highly toxic, he immediately backed away 2 and 1/2 meters. Elena was surprised that I even knew these things and asked how I managed it. I said, as usual, that it was because of my supernatural ability. This related knowledge naturally

appeared in my mind. But what they didn't know was that to learn this knowledge, I had gone through hell back then. Kaden had said that no matter who returned to the past, advancement would be quite difficult without intelligence. So, intelligence was most important. He had also warned us to remember never to tell this information to others because this knowledge from the future would only accelerate the abyss's erosion speed. However, I had forgotten the proportions Of this formula and the heating time. But looking at this lump in the pot, I thought it should be fine. I

poured out the shower gel from the shelf, then filled the shower gel bottle with the poison. This made it very convenient to apply. Elena behind me asked if they could use this. When they heard me say yes, they were initially delighted, but the next second I added that one strength rune could be used for two applications. Tyler cursed me for being Despicable. profiteering even at a time like this. Then I said I could also give it to them for free, but from a long-term perspective, this wasn't a good choice because I knew clearly that relationships

based on one-sided giving were easily broken. Elena asked if she could use some first and give me runes after earning them. Hearing this, I handed her the shower gel bottle filled with poison and reminded her to be careful not to get it on her hands or it Would be very painful. Then the other two came forward with the same conditions. While they were applying it to their weapons, I turned to collect some necessary supplies and packed them into a small backpack after finishing. When I saw them packing several boxes, I reminded them this would definitely

attract attention from other guys, so they should leave some appropriately. I also taught them to bury unnecessary items in the dirt. After hearing these Words, Elena's admiration for me grew even stronger. At the same time, she wondered when she could have supernatural abilities like mine. You had to know that they might have to stay in this world forever. To survive, they had to hurry up and level up by fighting monsters. And currently, the fastest and safest way to level up was to follow me. With this thought, she quickly got up and caught up to me.

Seeing Elena walking so close to me made Tyler, who Liked her, very unhappy. Then he first threw his pack to Dany, telling him to help bury it. Then he caught up to me and asked if they could also obtain supernatural abilities like mine. I turned back and told them maybe they could. Upon hearing my affirmative answer, all three immediately became serious and asked if it was really true. When they heard my positive response, their faces instantly filled with joy. I hadn't lied to them either. It was said That among those who came to the alternate

dimension, a few indeed obtained special abilities that didn't exist in the real world. But what they didn't know was that ability users were often the most dangerous as they would use any means necessary against those around them to grow. At this moment, Tyler came over again and asked why I was usually so aloof and didn't talk much. As I turned to leave, I told them I was just used to it since I didn't Need to say so much before. Because in the final 5 years before my time travel, I faced those monsters emerging from the

abyss every day. It was also then that humanity realized its own insignificance. Hope gradually turned into despair. Tyler, listening to what I said, just thought I was showing off. He thought that if I didn't have that supernatural ability, he wouldn't need to listen to me. However, thinking that he just needed to follow me a bit Longer, and after becoming stronger, he could take Elena and go solo. Before he could finish thinking, I suddenly reached out to stop everyone. Then crouched down and found a puddle of slime on the ground. I examined the type of slime.

It shouldn't be from sword snails, and there was no acidic smell or organ fragments, so it wasn't from zombies, either. Based on my deduction, this was most likely left by land mermaids. Although these monsters moved Slowly, they could secrete a toxin that rapidly induced paralysis. Once you fell into their hands, being torn apart was just a matter of seconds. However, I had already thought of a countermeasure. I first led them to find many beer bottles, then made them into Molotov cocktails. Although there was no gasoline here, other flammable explosives could be substituted. At this moment,

Tyler came to provoke me again, saying that compared to the original World, I preferred it here, right? After all, here I could do whatever I wanted. Then he said, "If he had supernatural abilities, before he could finish, I stared at him with cold eyes. If Kaden were here, he would have eliminated him without hesitation. But Iris, who had saved countless people, would intervene to stop it. Finally, I sighed and thought, "Forget it." Then I told them the battle plan for what came next. One person would throw Molotov cocktails in Front, while the remaining three would

follow up with finishing attacks. Naturally, those fighting at the front possessed priority rights to distribute the runes. Upon hearing this, Tyler immediately volunteered to fight at the front lines. When I asked who would throw the Molotov cocktails, both Elena and Dany raised their hands simultaneously. I instructed them to discuss among themselves and select one person. Dany broke into a cold sweat Under Elena's intense stare, thinking to himself that he could hardly compete with Elena for this role. But he was terrified of close contact with those monsters. Seeing they have no idea, I decided they would

take turns throwing the cocktails. As we ventured deeper, Dany grew increasingly frightened. Though at this point he could not voice any desire to return, he wondered whether we truly felt no fear. When he looked up, he discovered that Elena Ahead was also trembling uncontrollably just as he felt slightly more balanced in his heart. I suddenly stopped walking and warned them to heighten their alertness. As the creatures were approaching, the moment my words fell, we heard the rustling sound of flesh scraping against the ground from the darkness ahead. I instructed Elena to throw a Molotov cocktail

toward the source of the sound. Though Elena was frightened to death at that moment, she Kept telling herself internally to be stronger. When the Molotov cocktail left her hand and arked through the pitch black space, it suddenly illuminated that hideous and terrifying face. As the bottle crashed to the ground and spilled its flammable contents, the erupting flames instantly engulfed the creature, burning it thoroughly. I then drew my weapon and instructed Tyler to follow me for the finishing blows, warning him not to touch the paralysis toxin they spat Out. With that, I charged forward with a

swift step and struck with my blade, eliminating one creature immediately. Then I spun around and delivered another strike, successfully obtaining two runes. Tyler, who had been standing days nearby, was startled awake by a creature that suddenly lunged at him. In his panic, he hastily swung his blade wildly. Unfortunately, he failed to hit any vital points. He had not expected that even such a strike would drain the Creature of its life force. This made him marvel at how effective the poison I had crafted truly was, as merely scratching the surface of their skin proved lethal. Seeing

this, I asked him whether the poison I had given him was worth these runes. He remained immersed in excitement, believing that with this weapon, he could quickly surpass me. In the following time, Elena continuously lobbed Molotov cocktails toward areas with dense concentrations of creatures. Those that slipped through the net or attempted to approach us were struck down by me as I advanced. Tyler followed behind me, delivering finishing blows. The current situation matched my expectations perfectly. The paralysis toxin of these creatures possessed high flammability. Therefore, nothing proved more useful than Molotov cocktails. After cutting through them

for a while, I noticed that my weapon had obviously dulled. Fortunately, with the poison Enhancement, merely scratching them lightly sufficed. Tyler felt this was like playing a video game, becoming more energized with each kill. At this moment, he noticed two more runes had dropped nearby. Without thinking, he bent down and reached out to collect them. In doing so, he failed to notice a creature in the shadows nearby spitting toxin at him. Fortunately, his reflexes were quick enough that the toxins splashed onto his pants instead. In an Instant, his pants were corroded away. What was terrifying

was that behind the creature that had attacked him, many pairs of eyes suddenly lit up. Seeing this, he hurriedly called to Elena to throw Molotov cocktails in this direction. However, when Elena opened her pack, she discovered that all the Molotov cocktails had been used up. With no choice, he called to Dany behind them to switch positions with him so Dany could continue throwing the cocktails. The nervous Dany attempted several times, but could not get his lighter to ignite. When the lighter finally lit, it suddenly illuminated a terrifying face beneath his feet. This startled him so

badly that he dropped both the Molotov cocktail and the lighter in his hands. Tyler, watching the situation, felt anger surge through him. He turned and began cursing Dany furiously. Fortunately, I arrived just then and struck with my blade. This prevented the Creature beneath Danyy's feet from touching him. I then told them to calm down, explaining that as long as they followed the plan, there would be no problems. With that, I turned and returned to the battlefield, instructing them to rest here and then to clean the battlefield and collecting runes. Upon hearing this, everyone collapsed to

the ground, gasping heavily. Thanks to the healing runes obtained earlier, Tyler's wounds had completely healed. I told him That once his stamina increased to a certain level, his injuries would heal even faster and instructed him to take his share of the runes. After standing up, he looked at the runes before him with some disappointment, feeling there were too few. Then he noticed Dany nearby. This made him think that if he absorbed Danyy's share as well, he would become stronger much faster. After this thought, he approached Dany while questioning why Dany was so heartless. Before Dany

could react, Tyler locked his throat in a chokeold. The frail Dany was completely powerless against him. Tyler then said that Dany could not even throw a single Molotov cocktail properly, nearly causing his death just now. Dany wanted to say that it was because Tyler had tried to secretly hoard those runes that this happened, but Tyler's grip tightened slightly, preventing him from speaking. Elena stepped forward and urgently told Tyler To let go, warning that Dany would die if this continued. Seeing that his intimidation had achieved its purpose, Tyler threw Dany aside. When he moved to take

Danyy's share of the runes, suddenly a throwing knife embedded itself in front of him. I told Tyler that those did not belong to him. Tyler responded by saying that giving these runes to this weakling was no different from throwing them in the trash. Honestly, it made no difference whether This guy was here or not. We still had to split our attention to protect him, and Tyler proposed dividing everything equally with me. I simply told him calmly that since we had agreed beforehand, we needed to distribute fairly now and not touch things that did not belong

to us. Tyler knew full well that he was no match for me, so he could only rise angrily and walk away. I then told Dany that he needed to learn to protect what belonged to him. At this Moment, after some hesitation, Elena approached and asked whether I found them annoying or burdensome. She had noticed that even if I were alone, I could easily handle that group of creatures. I comforted her, saying I would not judge them for things they were not skilled at. She then asked whether I would continue traveling with them, saying she always

felt like I might leave at any moment. Without turning around, I simply told her that Whether they could keep up was their business, though all three of them had performed well, so there was no need to worry. While cleaning the battlefield, I discovered that this time the runes that dropped were primarily stamina and strength. For the early stages, both stamina and strength were important attributes, making this harvest quite satisfactory. At this moment, I opened my information panel to check my strength and stamina values, which were About to reach 50. After I absorbed another one and

the total reached 50, the sprite appeared, congratulating me on having strength and stamina values that exceeded 50 combined. This achieved a first achievement. The sprite immediately recognized me as the person who had raised his hand to request runes last time. Then it began chattering incessantly in my ear. It said they always appreciated hardworking people and would give small rewards to the most Proactive individuals. At this moment, Elena approached, trembling and asked whether this might be unfair. After all, everyone's physical abilities were different from the start, so everyone was not beginning from the same starting line.

The sprite first comforted her, telling her not to be so afraid, because sprites at the beginning would not attack players or kill them out of displeasure. However, there were always exceptions. You understand, right? Perhaps that exception might be you. Seeing Elena's face turn pale with fright, the sprite laughed heartily while holding its stomach, saying it was just joking. Then it asked her why someone so clever would say such things. You also have superior qualities compared to others, do you not? Yet you have not erased those superior parts just to become the same as everyone else.

Life fundamentally has no fairness. After saying this, it bounced Back to my side, saying it was time to distribute the reward. I already knew that the first person whose ability values exceeded 50 would receive the reward of selecting three desired runes. The sprite asked what runes I wanted. With a snap of its fingers, a recovery rune appeared in its hand. It explained, "Although it was single use, with this, even if your stomach were pierced, you could recover quickly. It could be considered a resurrection skill." The Others were shocked to hear how powerful this rune was.

All three of them simultaneously thought that if they fell into mortal danger, I would surely choose the recovery rune to save them. However, I knew that if limbs were severed, it would be useless. So, I asked the sprite whether there were runes that could resist magic. The sprite clearly had not expected me to ask such a question. Nevertheless, it conjured several runes from the magic Circle, saying, "Of course, there were." This greatly disappointed the three of them, though the recovery rune was indeed excellent, unless it was like Kane's special case of obtaining a highle recovery

rune. Magic resistance and physical resistance runes were absolutely unobtainable in the tutorial zone. Improving stamina only helped with activity levels and recovery speed, while physical resistance and magic resistance provided fundamental defense And resistance. General physical attacks could be avoided through agility and experience, but magical attacks were not so easily evaded. After using the runes, I opened my panel to check my magic resistance, which had reached 13. This way, at least I could avoid instant death when subjected to magical attacks. Seeing that my task was complete, the sprite prepared to leave. Before departing, it told me

it had high expectations for me. It encouraged me to Continue working hard in the future and finally gave me a flying kiss, calling me cutiepie. This scene completely stunned the three people behind me. They had not expected this terrifying sprite to actually be female. Looking at their expressions, I said, "What are you staring at? Let's go." In the following time, everyone had lost their initial awkwardness and fear. Combined with the rune bonuses obtained earlier, everything felt much easier than before. At this moment, Tyler noticed I was crouching on the ground working on something again, thinking

I was still making poison. However, he soon noticed that my speed remained the same as before, showing no change, even though I had obtained the most runes. So, he approached and asked why, after absorbing so many runes, my speed remained the same as before. I rolled up my sleeve and extended my arm to show him the reason. They looked at the runic Patterns on my wrist with curiosity, wondering what they were. I explained, "Runes could be collected by thinking about the runes you want to collect. They would be stored as these patterns and attached to

your arm." When they asked how I knew this, I told them as usual that I knew through supernatural ability. Elena also wanted to try this. I stood up and said that learning this would not benefit them. This way, strength could not improve rapidly and Hunting speed would slow down. Moreover, if you were killed, everything would be wasted because runes collected this way would drop out intact after you lost vital signs. After hearing this, Danny asked me in confusion why I would collect them like this. I told them it was for future exchanges with others. I

clearly knew that trading would gradually appear after the tutorial and runes could be used as currency for transactions. Finally, I advised them to Use all the runes they obtained on themselves rather than collecting them. After hearing this, Tyler asked displeasedly whether I was looking down on them. If I could do it, why could they not? Hearing him say this, I sighed, thinking, "What a guy without self-awareness. It seemed I needed to take them through several hardships to wake them up. However, before that, I needed to organize and update my equipment." With this thought, I called

Them over, telling them to listen carefully. Whether you choose to continue following me downward or stay here to hunt, I will not interfere. But at this moment, in this place, you must all listen to me. Now hand over all your weapons. Tyler asked why he should give his weapon to me, adding that I already had a weapon. I threw my blade on the ground, saying, "This one was already dull, so I needed some backup weapons." Tyler then asked what they would use if I took all the blades. Did I want them to hide behind me

and watch me kill monsters? Danny, hearing this was a good idea, immediately said he would give his weapon to me. However, Tyler sternly stopped him. Seeing Tyler's resolute attitude, I asked whether he wanted to participate in the next level's combat. Tyler, feeling quite strong, said I always underestimated them, which annoyed him, so he definitely wanted to go. I thought to myself that once they Knew what was down there, they might not think the same way. However, if they went, I would definitely have to split my attention to protect them. Finally, I gave them two choices.

Either I would not go and let them go by themselves, or they would not participate and just watch me fight from behind. Dany immediately said he did not want to participate and chose the second option. Elena quickly followed, also choosing the second option. She believed that Since I had said such things, it proved that whatever was down there was definitely dangerous. Tyler then tried to persuade them that precisely because it was dangerous, they should fight together. That selfish guy clearly wanted to abandon these friends and monopolize all the rewards himself. He thought Dany was a

weakling who could go or not. But if Elena did not go either, there would be no one to watch him show off. I thought to myself that Tyler was Quite fortunate because the one who was reborn was me, not Kaden. Otherwise, he would have been smashed to pieces, glued back together, then smashed again. Since they could not reach a conclusion quickly, I told them to go down first and decide later, as I did not have much time left. Only then did Tyler show a satisfied smile. He believed that since I wanted to go alone, there

must be many excellent rewards down there. Only fools would give up such good opportunities. However, shortly after they went down, they came running back up in panic. While running, Elena blamed Tyler, saying she had told him it would be dangerous down there. Tyler roared that how could he have known. Just now after they went down, they saw a creature that was not on the same level as the previous monsters. A serpentine beast over 30 m long. After running up, Tyler glanced down again, thinking, "I must be crazy to face such a monster alone." At The

same time, as I stared at this serpent, it also examined me with cold eyes. Then, it raised its head, its throat bulging with a large lump. Seeing this posture, I first dodged behind a stone pillar. Then, I firmly covered my ears. The next second, it opened its massive maw and spat out a powerful red shock wave. The shock wave first struck where I had been standing. Then it moved forward to the stone pillar where I was hiding. I had anticipated it would use This type of attack. Fortunately, I had chosen magic resistance earlier, or else

even the aftershock would have been unbearable. I knew clearly that this serpent could not only fire powerful magical shock waves, but also had exceptionally hard scales that ordinary swords could not damage in the slightest. However, I also knew exactly where its weakness lay. With this thought, I charged out from behind the stone pillar. First, I dodged its tail Attack with a quick movement. Then, I leaped up to get above it. Next, I forcefully stabbed my dagger in the reverse direction of its scales. penetrating its skin. The gaps between scales were extremely vulnerable. The serpent cried

out to the sky in pain. I did not bother retrieving the dagger and immediately retreated at high speed, maintaining a safe distance. However, the injured serpent would not let me off so easily. After recovering, it opened Its mouth and lunged at me, but I still managed to dodge to the side. Then, it raised its head again, staring intently at me. From its mouth, it once again spat that red shockwave magic. Although this strike did not hit me, because I was covering my ears, my sensitivity to the surrounding environment decreased dramatically. By the time I noticed

its tail sweeping toward me, it was too late. I could only take the hit solidly. The serpent thought this strike would be Enough to scatter my bones. However, when the smoke cleared, it found that I had only scraped some skin on my head. This made it tremble involuntarily, as this attack had clearly not achieved its expected effect. I looked at where I had inserted the dagger earlier, still bleeding outward, I knew my poison was taking effect. Although this serpent had high physical defense, it had almost no resistance to poison. However, due to its enormous size,

the toxin from one Dagger was far from sufficient. Fortunately, I had just obtained five or six blades from them. At this moment, with my fingertips suspended at the razor's edge between life and death, my ice blue pupils cut through with a cold light sharper than any blade. The giant serpent reared up, its pupils crushing the last ray of light, its venomous fangs tore through the air. In this instant, it seemed the entire world had become prey, trembling in its throat. My Spine was drawn taut like a fully knocked arrow. Every inch of my diving trajectory

was a gamble. Would the serpent crush flesh and bone, or would my blade first tear open a crack in this desperate situation? At this moment, Elena and the other two on the upper level suddenly felt the ground shake violently. They had already run quite a distance from that place, yet they could still hear the sounds. This made Elena worry whether I could really handle this Alone. Tyler, seeing her stop, asked what she was doing and told her to hurry up. Since they no longer had weapons, they planned to return to the convenience store first. However,

Elena remained standing in place, looking back in my direction. After much deliberation, she turned around and said she was going back to find me. Tyler, seeing that not only was he usually ignored and looked down upon by me, but now even Elena was starting to ignore Him, felt anger rise in his heart. With no choice, the two had to follow Elena back. When they came down and heard my movements, Elena quickly inquired about my current condition. However, when she saw the scene before her clearly, she was shocked, speechless. At this moment, I was firmly gripped

in the serpent's massive jaws by one arm. I calmly pulled out a dagger and stabbed it into the creature's lower jaw. In pain, it roared and opened its mouth, allowing me to Break free, including the previous one. I had now inserted three daggers into its body. Each was coated with deadly poison. As the toxicity took effect, it began trembling all over, seeming unable to support itself. Since I had absorbed considerable stamina runes earlier, my wounds would slowly heal themselves. I knew clearly that although poison would have no effect on the magical beasts that would appear

later, in the early stages, it was the most effective means Of attack. Soon, the great serpent stopped struggling and lost its life. At this moment, my three teammates quickly ran over and asked whether I was all right. However, I did not answer immediately, but asked why they had returned. Elena said she came back because she was worried about me and asked whether my arm was all right. I told her it was just a minor scratch and that the wound would heal on its own shortly. Tyler, looking at the serpent Lying on the ground, was too

shocked to speak. He could not imagine that I had single-handedly defeated this beast. At this moment, he finally recognized the insurmountable gap between himself and me. I then began working on the serpent's corpse. Soon I extracted a skill rune called barbed snake shockwave. If this rune were combined with magic runes, it would be very useful in the early stages. Since I had not absorbed any magic runes, I could Not use it now. However, I also did not want to absorb this type of skill rune. After Tyler inquired, I clearly told him I would not use

this rune. As soon as I finished speaking, Danny behind me asked whether I could give this rune to him. Upon hearing this, Tyler immediately pushed Dany aside, saying it would be better to give it to him than to this weakling. Dany asked whether Tyler did not already have one. Tyler said that Dany had been trembling with fear in the Back the entire time, so what use would it be to give it to him? Seeing that the two were about to argue again, Elena quickly stepped forward to mediate. However, her mediation was not very effective. Just

as the two were about to fight, I called them to stop. Then I said I had never mentioned giving this away. I would sell it later, and if they bought it now, I could give them a 5% discount. After hearing this, the three were stunned, then asked whether they Could pay in installments. I said someone would need to guarantee it, so they should guarantee each other. After discussing among themselves for a while, they finally decided to let Elena have this rune. This result matched my expectations because those two men could not trust each other, leaving

only Elena. Additionally, I had noticed earlier that she had absorbed magic runes. After the three of them handed the runes to Elena, she approached me And said they had pulled together three agility and perception runes plus seven stamina and strength runes each. However, I reduced her payment by one strength rune since I had promised them a 5% discount. Elena said I was truly meticulous. As I turned around, I told them not to think I was being excessive. If they became accustomed to getting something for nothing in this kind of place, they would quickly lose their

lives later. Where in this world were Their transactions without a price? Although Elena found my words harsh, she also knew they were correct. With that, I began searching everywhere for a certain item. The presence of a thornback serpent meant there would definitely be jutalan ore. During my battle with the thornback serpent, I had already noticed the ore in this area. After crouching down, I first collected some. Then I began continuously working with it. The two behind me watched, Thinking I was using supernatural powers to create something again. Unable to contain their curiosity, they approached and

saw that the metal in my hands seemed to have plasticity and I was molding it into a spike shape. After shaping it, I quickly stood up. I pulled out the daggers I had previously inserted into the serpent. At this point, they were all anticipating what amazing thing I would create this time. Next, I extracted some of the serpent's Internal organs. Tyler asked whether I was making poison again. I told him this time was different, but did not explain in detail what I was doing. Although the thornback serpent's scales were very hard, they could not be

used directly as weapons. According to the knowledge I had learned in my previous life, the serpent's organs and scales, they were needed to solidify the malleable metal ore. Although this type of weapon had a very small damage range and could not Cause bleeding or other secondary damage, as long as you knew the opponent's weakness and had the ability to strike that spot with one blow, it became the strongest weapon. However, because I had shaped it by hand, its tip was not sharp enough. I then used a dagger to test it, finding its hardness was quite

strong to create relatively powerful weapons using low tier materials obtained in the initial stage. The alchemists of the previous world had Spent considerable effort. While I used the dagger to sharpen it, I thought that with this weapon, I could smoothly break through that creature's defense when obtaining the second hidden fragment. Then I wrapped it with cloth strips to make a hilt. This weapon was finally completed. At this moment, Tyler approached again and asked whether I would sell this weapon. He could give me all the runes he possessed. Seeing how carefully I had crafted this weapon,

he Guessed it must be very powerful, at least several times stronger than the weapon in his hands. I told him that although I would very much like to sell it, the solution was used up and I could not make a second one. After I refused to sell to him, Tyler cursed me silently for being selfish. However, thinking there might be better things ahead, he decided to endure for now. Moreover, this place clearly looked like the final destination because the subway not only Had electricity, but was also very clean. Additionally, since I, who had been constantly

vigilant, had now relaxed somewhat, he guessed there were no dangers here, only rewards. When I entered the subway and they wanted to follow, I suddenly stopped them and asked what they were coming up for. I said, "Only one person could come up here, so they should go down." Seeing them still standing motionless, I repeated what I had just said. The three Looked at the spacious seats beside me with confusion. It was so roomy in here. You must be mistaken. How could only one person come up? And just because you tell us to go down, we

have to go down. We have fought together until now. Why are you suddenly acting unilaterally? They also said they had helped me considerably along the way. Upon hearing this, I found it laughable. Although these people understood the wise choice of following me and seizing Opportunities, they still did not understand one principle. It seemed I needed to teach them this principle personally. So I stood up, took my weapon, and said, "Of course, there are no rules preventing you from coming up." Then I struck the other end of the weapon heavily against the ground, saying, "After all,

there are no laws in this world. Now I gave them two choices. Either go down or come up and fight me." With that, I suddenly raised my weapon With the spike and I pointed toward them. I told them to make their choice quickly. They had no choice but to get off the train. Then they watched helplessly as the subway doors began to slowly close. My actions just now made Tyler very displeased. Listening to my tone earlier, I sounded exactly like a man in his 40s. Suddenly, he thought that if the three of them attacked me

together, they might have a chance of winning. If they could defeat me, all my Weapons and runes would belong to him. Even if they lost, they could apologize afterward. He thought, "Surely I would not kill all of them." With this thought, his hand began slowly moving toward his weapon. However, the next second when he looked up, his heart suddenly trembled because he saw killing intent on my expressionless face. Those eyes were even more terrifying than the goblins from before. He could feel that if he had moved just then, I would have Killed him without hesitation.

In the moment before the subway doors closed, I told them I would see them above. The more reasonable Elena said that they had made excessive demands from the beginning. If it were not for me, they could never have made it this far. So, Elena believed they should have listened to me from the start. Then she turned and called for the two to hurry up and head out. However, Tyler did not think this way. He believed those two fools Were destined to be unsuccessful because of this attitude. Was wanting to become stronger wrong. At this moment,

his heart contained only one thought, becoming stronger. For this goal, he would stop at nothing. At this time, I sat in the subway beginning to organize intelligence from my previous life. First, this subway would pass through 20 stations, stopping at each one. Second, each station would have random artifacts appearing. Third, it was impossible to Return to stations already passed. I knew that even riding to the final station would not necessarily produce anything good, so I had to choose carefully. We had now reached the 12th station. The previous weapons were all obtainable through hidden fragments, so

they were quite good. Laurens's ring alone could not only enhance perception, but also vaguely predict monsters weaknesses, which was very practical in the early stages. However, since I Already mastered the weaknesses of almost all monsters, these weapons did not help me much. Moreover, I already had a weapon. What I needed now were other things, such as cornerstones. When the subway reached another station, I slowly stepped off the car. When I saw the item this time, I was stunned because on the platform sat a box of madman's cloud cookies. I had not expected this item to

refresh here. From the first bite after putting it in your Mouth and chewing, the rune coefficient would slowly increase. The longer you chewed, the more the rune values would improve. After chewing and swallowing it, you would gain 10 minutes of full attribute enhancement with a 20% boost. Seeing this, I immediately picked it up. This was exactly what I wanted. Although this item could not be used outside the tutorial zone, there was nothing better than this here. This thing was truly nostalgic. Previously, whenever I ate One, that woman would come out and ask why I was

eating this again. She would also say, "This kind of thing was not suitable for me. This time, I would definitely become stronger and prevent this disaster." After obtaining the cookies, I turned and left. When I walked out of the subway and returned to the initial station, I found it empty. I thought the three of them must have already gone out on their own. Now, there were still four days until the Next fragment appeared. To improve quickly, I could either focus on hunting and collecting runes or challenge the remaining tasks to obtain rewards. Although the difficulty

and content of tasks were randomly unknown, I could start with tasks that offered good rewards and work my way through them. At this moment, I thought of a task with very generous rewards that could be completed quickly. After completing this task, I could obtain an imitation Philosopher stone made by a novice magician, which could simultaneously enhance all abilities and values of the user and immediately heal fatal injuries. This type of artifact was rare to obtain even in the tutorial zone, let alone the Crimson Zone. However, only a madman would attempt this task. In my previous

life, I knew that a girl named Analin had originally gone to a prison as a volunteer, but was inexplicably dragged into the abyss. Originally, she Had been kind to everyone in that prison, and everyone was friends. However, when the tutorial began, she was betrayed by everyone. After her trait activated due to anger, she used only seven days to kill all the criminals and dug out their hearts as well. finally completely driven to madness. Just as she was preparing to end her own life, this task suddenly appeared. My purpose in this rebirth was to save as

many people as possible, so I Would preserve this task for later. Looking up at the time, it was already 9:00 in the evening. I suddenly remembered a decent task called the pouch of endless gluttony. Now, I needed to build up my stamina first, as obtaining that item under moonlight would definitely keep me busy. Just as I walked back to the convenience store, planning to eat something, I discovered the place had been completely ransacked. Even the things I had previously buried In the ground had been dug up and taken. The moon was about to rise, and

they dared to do something so bold at this time. Let me see just how bold they really are. The scene shifted to the subway station entrance. A group of people was continuously moving cargo outside. Elena and her group could only watch from a distance, not daring to stop them. Moreover, even their supplies had been robbed by this group. Dany analyzed that the opposition had several Times more people, even if their ability values were higher than theirs. Two fists could not defeat four hands. This couldn't help but surprise Sarah behind him because she had never heard

Dany speak so many words at once before. What puzzled Elena was how this group had discovered the convenience store. When they finished moving everything and were preparing to leave, the leader of the group suddenly turned around and waved at us with a smile while the others Looked confused. Only Tyler was startled. When Sarah asked if that man had just greeted them, Tyler quickly denied it, saying the man was merely taunting them. He then added that there was no need to get into conflict with those guys, so we should leave. Since they had taken everything, we

would just have to look elsewhere. After he turned and walked a few steps away, what the others didn't notice was the cold sweat breaking out on his face. Tyler cursed That stupid fool under his breath. Why did he have to wave at him? Because before this, Tyler had gone to meet them alone. He had told them about the convenience store on the second underground level of the subway station, even offering to guide them there. The gang leader initially didn't trust Tyler, thinking it was a trap set up by Tyler and me together. But the next

second, Tyler grabbed him with one hand and lifted him up. The man was about to Fight back, but was met with Tyler's fist as big as a sandbag right to his face. This single blow sent him flying 2 and 1/2 meters away. The punch instantly shattered the man's arrogant attitude. Tyler then said that he was already on a different level from these idiots, so why would he need to dig a trap to ambush weaklings who were inferior to him. The scene returns to the present where several people found a small room at the subway station

entrance to rest. When Elena saw me come out, she called me over. Seeing me return gave her an inexplicable sense of security. The guilty Tyler kept telling himself not to be nervous since no one knew it was him who did it. When I entered, Elena told me that when they went to pick up Grace and Sarah, that group of people had completely ransacked the convenience store in the subway station. After hearing this, I asked them how much food they had left. Elena pointed to the food On the table and said, "There wasn't much. The situation

was urgent at the time, so they only managed to grab a little." Tyler interjected, saying this couldn't be helped, but since I was back now, couldn't I just go take it back from them, though I might not be able to beat them if I went alone. I didn't answer his question, just chuckled softly and said we should eat something first. Being ignored and mocked by me once again, Tyler grounded his teeth Audibly. He then rushed over and slammed his hand on the table in front of me, saying that wouldn't work. He claimed this food was

something they had risked their lives to obtain, and if I wanted to eat, I would have to pay the corresponding price or trade something for it. Elena asked Tyler what was wrong with him. Didn't they bring this food for everyone to share? But Tyler still refused to give me food for free. He said it was because I had previously Stated that one couldn't get something for nothing. Sarah nodded in agreement. Tyler thought to himself that he had to seize control at this moment. As long as everyone agreed with what he said, I would have nothing

to say. He wanted to see how long I could maintain my arrogance. I directly told him that I had nothing left to trade for food. Tyler clearly didn't believe this and said I could use what I had obtained from below to make the trade. Sarah Asked curiously what I had gained down there. Tyler answered that when I was down there, I had entered a mysterious space and must have obtained many good things which should naturally be shared with everyone. So, I should share them since we still had to continue traveling together. He even handed me

a piece of chocolate as he spoke. After hearing what he said, I chuckled softly again and said he had learned quite quickly. But he didn't know that trading only Occurs when there is order or equal strength. He also didn't know that I wasn't traveling with them because I needed them. The runes in their hands were dispensable to me. I only brought them along because of what Iris had said to me, but I had already done my best. I didn't have time to play games with them now. So, after leaving behind the words, "Take care of

yourselves," I got up and opened the door to leave. Seeing this, Sarah first urged everyone not to fight. Then, she told Elena to come with her to call me back. However, Tyler told them not to try to stop me. I was the one who chose to leave. He believed that once I was gone, he could be the leader here. But the two women completely ignored his attempts to stop them and insisted on walking toward the door. As Elena was about to go out, Tyler quickly asked what she was trying to do. Was she going to

abandon them and go with that guy? Elena stood there thinking for a moment. Then she resolutely ran out of the store, grabbed the hem of my clothes, and asked if I could take her with me. After asking, her eyes were full of expectation, and her heart was pounding rapidly. But I said I couldn't take her with me. Hearing this, Elena's mood plummeted to rock bottom and her hand naturally released my clothes. Just then, I added that I had already said before that whether you can keep up is your own business. Elena's mood Instantly changed from

sorrow to joy upon hearing this. But at this moment, Tyler came out to interfere, saying Elena couldn't leave. His reason was that although Elena had repaid her share of runes, Dy's hadn't been given yet. What he didn't expect was for Dany to say from behind him that it was okay because Dany also chose to go with me. Just as he was about to go out, Tyler blocked him and asked if he knew what he was saying. Do you think my father will Spare your father? I once reached out to save you from becoming a street

vagrant, but now you dared to defy me. But this time, Dany was different from before. He said we couldn't leave this place at all, and the people outside didn't know we were still alive. So, how would Tyler tell his father? At this point, it no longer mattered. He no longer needed to obey Tyler's every word. After saying this, he walked around Tyler and continued toward me. Tyler had never Imagined that his former lackey would now dare to contradict him. He roared for all of us to get lost, saying the food was all here anyway. He

was convinced that after we left, we wouldn't live better than staying here, and he believed we would eventually come back, begging him for mercy. After we had walked away for a while, Dany asked if it was really okay not to bring any food. I noticed what appeared to be a clothing store nearby. While changing Into new clothes, I told Danny it was fine. What Tyler had done was completely meaningless. When they both turned around, they found I had changed into completely new attire. I told them we still had things to do and should hurry along.

After walking for a while longer, Dany couldn't understand what I was thinking. He thought that I had such strong abilities. Why didn't I just go and take Tyler's food directly? I only needed to look at him once to know what He was thinking because his thoughts were practically written on his face. But this wasn't his fault since he didn't know about the moon. Seeing that it was almost time, I stopped and said it was almost midnight. The two of them were startled, not understanding what I meant. But when Elena looked up, she was suddenly frightened.

She saw that the moon looked somewhat strange. It had been hanging in the sky normally before, but upon closer observation, something On it seemed ready to crack open. The next second, an eyeball opened on the moon. The entire moon had become an eyeball. After the apocalypse began, while others frantically scavenged food from supermarkets, I chose to go out hunting monsters and cooking them. Because having returned through rebirth, I knew clearly that when the moon rose, all the food in people's hands would turn to sand. Moreover, each person would emit a faint white glow that could

Be seen by others, even through walls. Only within a certain distance would the light disappear. Danny behind me asked if I had known this would happen all along. I just smiled slightly and said I didn't know. At this time, sounds of fighting and arguing came from the surrounding buildings. Based on the general content, it was mutual suspicion due to the disappearance of food. Elena suddenly realized that making everyone able to see each other's positions was Meant to make people kill each other. I had previously warned them not to take too much food because only privately

owned food would disappear, other food that wasn't taken or discovered remained unaffected. Thinking of this, I led the two of them to continue toward my destination. Meanwhile, Tyler, who had driven us away, stared at the sand on the table in shock. Sarah asked what they should do now. Should they go out to look for other food? Grace behind Them said that all the food from the convenience store had already been taken. Tyler was convinced that I must have known this would happen in advance, which was why I chose to leave without taking any food. Suddenly,

Sarah screamed for Tyler to come look quickly. A group of people had gathered on the street outside, seemingly searching for something. Looking more carefully, it was the same group that Tyler had tipped off during the day, causing them to Clean out the convenience store. Tyler knew that if these people attacked together, he would have absolutely no chance of winning. Seeing that the situation looked bad, Sarah suggested they go find me. But Tyler, with his strong pride, naturally wouldn't agree. Sarah told him to look at the current situation clearly. If they stayed like this, they might

not even keep their lives when found by the other group. But understanding Tyler's personality, she Gave him a way out, saying that if this group couldn't find them, they would go looking for Marcus. At that time, they could follow behind and help Marcus. Wouldn't that be good? Tyler, who responded better to persuasion than threats, was indeed somewhat moved after hearing this. He thought that taking this opportunity to make me owe him a favor wouldn't be a bad approach. Just as he was about to escape through the back door the moment he stepped out, his Feet

were suddenly entangled by a mass of green liquid. He stumbled and fell to the ground. When he tried to remove the substance, he found it impossible. So he called for Sarah and Grace to carry him and run quickly. But just then, someone suddenly appeared on the street saying that taking along the guy on the ground, was that really okay? Could they run far like that? The speaker was the boss of the group during the day. The two women who had been wavering felt his words Made sense after hearing them. So, they decisively chose to abandon

Tyler and ran away. The gang leader crouched down and told Tyler to stop shouting, explaining that the substance on his feet was called five ring adhesive. While they were doing certain things, his group hadn't been idle either. After all, they had more people and had obtained decent drops. He then asked Tyler where the other three people had gone since there were only three here. Seeing Tyler's reluctant expression, he suddenly raised his right foot, then stomped it on the hard asphalt ground, creating a crater. This terrified Tyler. He had thought only he was constantly hunting monsters

and acquiring runes, never imagining that this person seemed even stronger than himself. So he completely changed his previous arrogant attitude and quickly said he could tell them everything he knew and could even lead the way to find us. The gang leader Quite liked this perceptive young man. But before that, he said his brother had something to say. Behind him, the man with the big gold chain who had been punched by Tyler during the day became excited upon hearing this. At the time, he hadn't dared fight back because Tyler's ability was much higher than his own.

Now, with the boss backing him up, he naturally had nothing to worry about. Even at this point, Tyler was still blaming us, thinking that if we hadn't Left him here, he wouldn't be in such a miserable state. However, before taking action, the boss told his subordinates to hold back a little since they still needed Tyler to lead the brothers down to make money. As soon as he finished speaking, shoes began falling on Tyler's body like raindrops. While being beaten, Tyler thought that if he had the chance, he would definitely kill us all. When Sarah and

Grace found the three of us, they were stunned because they saw that Not only did we have food to eat, but it was all meat. This wasn't an apocalypse at all. It was like camping. But they still cursed me in their hearts for being despicable, knowing that food would disappear, but not telling them about it. However, having not eaten for a long time, they still decided to swallow their pride and wanted to share food with me. Just as they took their first step, I had already gripped my weapon. In an instant, I appeared in Front

of Sarah and blocked her path. I even drew a deep groove in the ground at my feet. Sarah was also startled by my action and asked what I was trying to do. I told her not to cross this line. Sarah loudly told me not to be so childish, saying that she wasn't the one who had fought with me. That was Tyler. Finally, she asked what would happen if she insisted on crossing this line. To this, I simply turned back and calmly told her that through my supernatural Ability, I could see that if they crossed over,

the consequences would be very bad. From my expression, the two of them could clearly see that I might actually kill them. I then told them that staying here would be very dangerous. Sensing something was wrong, the two quickly turned around to look. They saw that the previous group had already caught up. The gang leader's eyes were like two pools that had absorbed the night, half squinted. In The darkness, Elena frowned slightly, her gaze flowing with what seemed like countless thoughts, while I stood with my back turned, my silhouette cold and mysterious as a riddle. Actually,

I had deliberately led them here to complete a mission. The mission content seemed very simple. During the period when the moon was up, cook and eat as much food as possible. But there was a rather harsh additional condition. One had to be greedy and not share with anyone, Cooking and eating the most food alone because this reward would only go to the person who ate the most. And it had to be done while overcoming all difficulties and greedily eating food alone. Specifically when everyone else was going crazy trying to obtain food. So under everyone's gaze,

I slowly stabbed a piece of meat with my dagger, then calmly placed it in my mouth. At this time, Tyler, covered in injuries, staggered over. He immediately angrily Questioned Sarah and Grace about why they had abandoned him. Sarah stammered an explanation, saying she had actually gone to find help. But Tyler didn't believe such words at all. He blamed everyone else for everything that had happened. The gang leader patted his shoulder and told him to calm down, and Tyler immediately fell silent. The boss then stepped forward and asked where I had found these things. I pointed

to the prey I had hunted behind me and said That there was meat everywhere here. Did I really need to teach him what meat was? Seeing me eating monster meat, they were greatly surprised because they had tried it before, but they were still having diarrhea. But seeing that I had eaten so much and still seemed perfectly fine, the gang leader figured I must know how to eat this meat, so he tried to persuade me to cooperate. I directly told him to cook it with goblin blood. Obviously, he hadn't expected me to tell Him so readily,

and he had just learned from Tyler that I possessed supernatural abilities. So, I had gone into the subway station alone and obtained many rewards. He thought there was no better opportunity than today to eliminate me. Although he guessed I might be strong, he had quite a few people, too. He didn't believe that a 20-year-old man could defeat them all. After thinking this through, he called Tyler over, then ordered Tyler to go taste that meat First. Although Tyler didn't like being ordered around, he had no choice at the moment. Seeing Tyler actually preparing to walk this

way, I slowly stood up. But Tyler still didn't stop moving forward. He thought that I wanted to take action in front of so many people. At this moment, Elena shouted loudly, trying to persuade him not to cross that line. But Tyler completely ignored her and continued walking forward. The moment he stepped over that line, I first silently Apologized to Iris in my heart, then quickly swung my sword at the leg that had crossed the boundary. The speed was so fast that he hadn't even felt the pain before he had already fallen to the ground. He

trembled trying to get back up, but couldn't sense the existence of his foot. Only when he discovered his foot was no longer attached to his body, did the intense pain begin to spread throughout his entire body. This scene also frightened the crowd behind him, Causing them to unconsciously step back several paces. Even Sarah and Grace were startled by my action. Elena chose to close her eyes. Tyler roared. If you don't want to give it, you don't have to. He provoked. Someone who treats friends this way just for not wanting to share food. If he becomes

stronger, will he spare you? He will kill you all for runes. So eliminate he now. If you miss this opportunity, you wouldn't be able to kill him later. After hearing this, The gang leader told the guy beside him to prepare for an attack. Seeing my previous move, he had wanted to say something. But thinking that even if they didn't fight me now, once I became stronger in the future, they would still face death. Moreover, they were all armed and their bodies glowed in the moonlight. They couldn't escape even if they wanted to. Yet, when their

eyes met mine, they still unconsciously shivered, making them wonder what I had done Before. Looking at them reminded me of the past. When Iris and Caden began working together, but often argued due to disagreements. Iris said they couldn't make enemies carelessly. Caitlyn's philosophy was that once they encountered enemies, they had to eliminate them completely. On this point, both Iris and I agreed. Then, I slowly raised my arm, and I displayed all the runes on my arm for them to see. The crowd, who had been fearful before, Became completely blinded by greed after seeing so many

runes. Now, they had only one thought. kill me and divide up my resources instead of waiting for them to charge. I took the initiative and closed the distance between us. Just as the gold chain exclaimed that my speed seemed off, my long blade had already struck his shoulder. Then I quickly flashed to another person's side. One sword strike rendered him unconscious. The gang leader couldn't believe his Eyes. Two of his men had been taken down in one second. Seeing this, his other subordinates turned to flee. The gang leader wanted to stabilize morale and told everyone

not to run. However, the panicked subordinates couldn't listen, and soon only he remained. The gang leader was still tough. He calmly pulled out his dagger preparing to fight me. He also threatened me saying that after killing people did I think I could live peacefully. This was different from Killing monsters. But before he could finish speaking, his expression suddenly darkened because he watched my figure disappear before his eyes. When he saw me again, I was already beside him. In just an instant, I had stabbed his body more than 10 times. Finally, he fell to the ground,

unable to say another word. I stared at the blood droplet I had just touched with my fingertip, my messy hair covering my brow, my blue eyes like frozen thunder. Afterward, I went and Dealt with all the slow running minions. Sarah and Grace on the side watched all this, feeling it was surreal. After I finished with the last person, I asked why the two of them were still standing there instead of leaving. Did they want to fight me like the others? After the two came to their senses, they first looked at each other. Then, not daring

to stay any longer, they turned and ran. After dealing with them, I sat down to continue eating the meat in the pot. Seeing Elena staring at me, I asked what was wrong. In my heart, I was thinking that even if she stared at me like this, I wouldn't share with her. Elena awkwardly scratched her chin and said it was nothing. So for the remaining time, I kept eating while the two of them just watched from the side until the first ray of sunlight shone upon the earth. The moon in the sky finally began to move

slowly as its cracks grew smaller and smaller. It finally returned to the Familiar moon we knew. This time I had eaten roughly 3 days worth of food in one sitting. Although the missions targeting humans ultimately failed, but I thought it was totally worth it. This was a subspace pocket that could not only keep things inside fresh, but also protect food from the moon's influence. I checked and found it could store about 2 weeks worth of food for me. Just as I was about to take the two of them and leave this place, Elena suddenly Stopped.

She asked if it was really okay to just injure them instead of killing them. What if they came after us again later? Hearing this, I turned back with a slight smile and jokingly said she was quite frightening. Elena's face immediately turned red upon hearing this, saying she wasn't tea like that and that she only asked because she was worried about me. But she knew that even after these people recovered from their injuries, they wouldn't be my match Because I was getting stronger too quickly. After hearing her thoughts, I knew she was beginning to adapt to

this place. Although she didn't say it out loud, I knew she really wanted to ask why I didn't kill them and absorb their runes. My main purpose in returning this time was to save more humans and reduce chaos. To get humans to work together, the most important thing was to establish rules. To do this, the first thing I needed to do was let them know They couldn't do unconscionable things just to obtain runes. Although this rule couldn't be followed by everyone yet, as long as one strong person could stand up and establish rules, it would

be easy to implement. Therefore, I couldn't let others see me killing people casually. After walking for some distance, Dany suddenly stopped. He said, "This is enough." He felt that keeping up with our pace was becoming difficult. I didn't try to persuade him to stay Because from the beginning, I had said I would respect their personal choices. After Dany left, I turned to Elena and asked if she also wanted to leave. She could do so at any time. Weren't you afraid of me during these past few days of following me? When Elena heard this question, she

was stunned for a moment, although she was also frightened when watching me fight with those cold eyes. She also clearly knew that as long as she didn't cross the line I had set, it Would be fine. After thinking for a while, she said after a moment of silence, "Once I leave, you won't see me again, so I want to go as far as I can with you." The soft sound of the scabbard brushing against her pants leg stretched between them like a tot string. She stood in the broken shadows of sunlight, her voice trembling like

paper soaked with water. Finally, I turned around and said, "Then follow me." I then led her back toward the Subway station. At the same time, Tyler awoke from his coma while struggling to push away the people pressing down on him. He cursed these gangsters as useless trash. He thought I had made a mistake by not killing him. With his recovery speed, he would heal soon and then he would seek revenge. As Tyler crawled along, he was suddenly blocked by someone. Looking up, he discovered it was Dany. Seeing him, Tyler quickly asked Dany to help him

up and said that Now all these people around had lost their fighting ability. This was a once in a-lifetime opportunity. If they killed them all, all these runes would be theirs. The gang leader heard Tyler's words and cursed him as a bastard through gritted teeth. But his current condition posed no threat to Tyler, so Tyler ordered Dany to go kill that guy first. What he didn't expect was for Dany to grab his collar. What surprised him even more was when Danyy's Strength had become so great. But when he saw Danyy's cold eyes filled with killing

intent, he realized something was wrong. He still tried to resist, but he received only the cold dagger piercing his flesh as the bloody dagger fell to the ground. Dany, having killed for the first time, also knelt on the ground, vomiting violently. He then decisively punched himself in the face, constantly telling himself not to be soft-hearted. He also thought that this Kind of thing was nothing to me, so he picked up the dagger again. The gang leader saw Dany walking toward him and quickly begged for mercy, promising various resources. But Dany was only thinking at this

moment about why he hadn't tried to keep me back then, if he hadn't just hoped to gain my protection, but had been able to fight alongside me when danger came. If after seeing me become stronger, instead of feeling afraid, he had been determined to become Stronger together. Could we have continued traveling together so if he hadn't been so weak, he wouldn't have been abandoned? He wanted to prove to me that he could become strong, too. If he used these people to catch up to my level, I would definitely look at him with new respect. Thinking

of this, he absorbed Tyler's runes. He stepped on his own shadow, walking over broken bricks, the short knife hanging diagonally like a frozen piece of Moonlight, or like a tongue that hadn't finished licking blood. Those red marks were like talismans fall into the ground, adding another layer with each step he took until his figure merged into the gray white mist ahead. The girl's single scream to the sky actually caused all the flying beasts to fall instantly. This wasn't because she had some lion's roar technique, but because moments before I had given her that mysterious rune

after absorption, one Could gain a shockwave like skill. At this time, a stray beast that had been missed suddenly pounced when she wasn't paying attention. Fortunately, I arrived in time and split it in half. This made her somewhat embarrassed as she said I had helped her again. After picking up the runes from the ground, I said that her skill naturally had flaws, so teammate assistance was also necessary. After dividing the spoils, she looked at my much larger collection of runes and Thought I really was precise in distributing loot. She then opened her information panel to

check. We had been here for 3 days now. If not for her buying quick magic and stamina recovery skills from me, she might not have been able to keep up with my pace. Actually, she didn't want to depend on me like this, but her own strength just wasn't enough. I also opened my information panel to check. Although agility and perception, these two hard to obtain Attributes had both increased to above 42. It would be best to maintain all ability values at similar roughly equal numbers. At this time, a broadcast voice suddenly came from the sky.

It told all of us to gather at the incident point. Those who came late would be punished. I recognized this as the Spits voice. As I turned around, I shouted for it to hurry up. On the way, Elena kept glancing at me as if she had something to say. I had noticed this long ago and told her to Speak up if she had something to say. But before she could open her mouth, her face was already somewhat flushed. Finally, she gritted her teeth and asked if I had a girlfriend. When I heard this question, I

couldn't help but shudder. After asking the question, Elena's cheeks were already red as tomato juice. She thought to herself whether asking so directly was too forward, although she knew she shouldn't do this. The longer they spent together, the more she felt I Was more tolerant than I appeared. Seeing that I hadn't replied for a long time, she nervously began picking at her fingers. I thought that at the beginning she had been too scared to even talk to me, trembling for half a day just to ask a small question. But now she dared to ask any

kind of question. If it were Kane, he would definitely love her asking this type of question. As for a girlfriend, although I hadn't met her yet at this time, I couldn't lose her Again. So, finally, I just told her that I couldn't remember anymore, and she didn't continue asking what my words meant. Soon, we arrived at the starting area where quite a few people had already arrived. Although, it was still the same group as when we first arrived. The atmosphere now was completely different from when everyone had first come here. Seeing that most people had

arrived, the spirit finally appeared. Everyone tensed up their nerves upon Seeing this demon-like existence. The spirit then said it had brought two pieces of good news. The first was that everyone only needed to hold on for another 72 hours and they could leave this place. But after it announced this news, the crowd remained silent. So it asked why there were no cheers and applause. Wasn't this something very happy? Hadn't they always wanted to leave? But the crowd remained silent after hearing this. The spirit's smile Stopped abruptly as he asked if there really wasn't any reaction

at all. Everyone quickly applauded and cheered, though their smiles were very stiff. He then said he wanted everyone to meet the star of this event. With a snap of his fingers, the ground around them suddenly shook violently. The next second, a massive structure appeared in people's sight. The spirit introduced this as the magic alter. Inside was a very cute pet waiting for everyone. This pet was Called the carnivorous beast. And to play with everyone, he had starved it for a whole day, so now it couldn't wait to rush out. After everyone saw the monster behind

the spirit, they all broke out in cold sweat. The spirit continued saying that although this altar looked grand, it wasn't very sturdy and it looked like it was about to be smashed apart. When this big baby overflowed, who among those present could survive would depend on their Individual abilities. Next came the announcement of the second piece of good news, the method to make this guy fall asleep. If they could really make it sleep, everyone should be safe. He then asked everyone to guess what this method was, saying that whoever guessed correctly could receive its blessing.

Seeing everyone remaining silent, the spirit couldn't help but complain that they were really boring. So, it announced the method. Feed it five People every day. So, over the next 3 days, they would need to prepare at least 15 people. Although everyone was furious that the spirit didn't treat them as human, they were also helpless. I looked around and saw that 60 people were still alive, meaning they would need to sacrifice a quarter of the people to keep that thing asleep. The spirit added that whether or not to feed this thing was their choice, but before

that, he wanted to show them a video. With another snap of his fingers, a huge projection appeared above everyone's heads. Inside, the monster was attacking people on the ground indiscriminately. Anyone caught by it would be thrown into its mouth. The spirit said this was what happened in other tutorial areas when everyone decided not to sacrifice people and chose to fight instead. After watching, everyone believed it was impossible to defeat such a creature, leaving only one option. Soon, someone Raised their hand. He asked the spirit how they should choose who to sacrifice. The spirit casually said

they could use force to subdue others or use a lottery system. They could figure it out themselves as it didn't care about this. But there was one thing to note. They could only sacrifice living people and they had to make their decision within an hour. However, they would be safe for the next 24 hours. As long as they decided who to sacrifice within the hour After those 24 hours ended. After the spirit disappeared, everyone began cursing it again. Elena beside me asked what should we do. I just told her that the results wouldn't change anyway

before she could continue asking what I meant by this. Red interrupted everyone. How about we be fair and draw lots? Every day we draw five people and that will guarantee the rest of us are safe. Just as everyone was pondering this, a man asked him, "By what right?" Elena Looked towards the source of the voice and was stunned because the one who spoke was Dany. After taking a step forward, Dany asked again, "Why should we choose to be fair?" And behind him, three others followed. The man in the red cap, as if he hadn't heard

clearly, asked what he was saying. As Dany walked towards him, he said, "We have no reason to be fair." Hearing this, the man in the red cap said, "You're just a kid. Do you have a better idea?" If not, don't Try to stir things up here. Dany didn't answer his question. Instead, he walked alone to a utility pole. Then, with a slight exertion of his hand, he actually snapped the solid steel pole in half. Seeing the astonished expressions on everyone's faces, he finally explained, "There's a much simpler way. We just pick from the weakest, those

who can't help at all." After hearing his method, no one dared to object. This outcome greatly satisfied Dany. It seemed that As long as he had power, he had the absolute right to speak. Then he said, "100 people have already disappeared before us. Trying to fight those monsters whose strength far exceeds our own. Or fighting alone is hopeless, right? What's more, if we don't make a sacrifice next, we'll have to face the big one in there. So, we must all work together." With that, he looked at the man in the red cap and said, "Right

now, we don't need useless people like you. So, isn't prioritizing the sacrifice of the weakest the best solution?" Finally, he looked at me and asked what I thought. He thought that I should be able to understand. He was no longer the weak and incompetent Dany of the past. Moreover, he felt he was different from Tyler. He wanted to help me. He knew clearly that if he stayed here, he could have a completely different life than before, and for that, he needed my help. He believed that I would definitely make The right choice that would satisfy

him. After all, the proposal he put forward was perfect. After listening, I first said that his method was indeed not bad. Then I said that I also wanted to make a suggestion. As long as you do as I say, all of you can survive. That way, no one needs to be sacrificed. Hearing this, the crowd instantly began to murmur. The man in the red cap was the first to speak, saying that if I wanted to drag everyone into a fight, it was simply Impossible. From the video earlier, we can see how powerful that monster was.

Even if we used a human wave tactic, we couldn't win against it. At this point, I interrupted him and asked, "Who said I was going to make you fight?" The man in the red cap said in surprise. "Then what? Are you going to fight it alone?" I smiled faintly and told him, "You guessed right." Hearing this, nobody believed what I said. They thought it was pure fantasy. However, some people Recognized me as the one who had slain most of the goblins in the first round. They thought maybe I really had a chance. Just then, a

bald man stood up to remind everyone that the big guy we were about to face was on a completely different level from the goblins. He then pointed at me and said, "If you can't get rid of it within an hour, it could lead to the deaths of everyone here. And now we only have 49 minutes left. When Danny heard what I said, his Face instantly darkened again. He had thought he was about to catch up to me. But he never expected that I was now strong enough to face such a monster alone. When I said,

"Although I will deal with it, I can't do it right now." Dy's expression suddenly brightened. He thought that even I must need help now. So he quickly stood up and said he was willing to go into battle with me. But I rejected him flatly, saying he would only get in my Way. Hearing this, Dany gritted his teeth and asked me what I really wanted. Elena looked at me, thinking to herself that I probably wouldn't take him with me this time. After thinking for a moment, I said, "As long as my stamina and strength are 30%

higher than they are now, I can take on that thing by myself. So, the method I'm proposing is this. You all contribute your runes, let me raise my stats and take that thing down." Everyone fell silent upon hearing This. They knew that would require 60 runes. Should everyone contribute or only those weaklings who might be chosen as sacrifices? I just needed to raise my strength and stamina to 100 points each and my agility and perception to 50. With the cloud cookies, I'd be able to fight it. This second hidden fragment in my past life, not

even Caden or Iris Kane, knew how to obtain it. But the mad sovereign, Clementine, had gotten his hands on it. It was said that he was Strong, but had nearly lost half his life to finally subdue this monster. Then I said to them, "It doesn't matter who gives me the runes. As long as the stats are met, I will enter the altar immediately. The longer we drag this out, the worse it is for everyone." The bald man started to get anxious when he heard this. He hurriedly tried to persuade the people around him to quickly

take out their runes or maybe draw lots, but he didn't mention a word About Danyy's plan. At this moment, a red-haired woman said, "If we pick the weak to be sacrificed, you'd be the first one chosen. Why should I give up my runes for you? Besides, runes are so precious. Just being short one or two runes makes a big difference in strength. Have you never absorbed a rune, so you don't know the difference, you weakling?" The bald man wanted to retort, but after seeing the red-haired woman place her hand on her weapon, he Immediately backed

down. He retreated, saying, "Does being strong mean you can bully people however you want? Is there no reason no fairness here?" The red-haired woman said, "Since you want fairness, let's just vote. Let's see if the others are more willing to give up their own runes to save a waste like you or to sacrifice you to let the monster sleep." She also proposed that for absolute fairness, everyone should vote anonymously. Just then, the bald man ran Up to me again and said, "With your current strength, you could just rob them of their runes to get stronger,

right?" Before he could finish, a fist slammed into his fat face. The man in the red cap grabbed him and said, "Everyone is trying to survive right now. How can you be so selfish?" Looking at them now, I sighed silently, just like in my previous life. They don't know how to compromise. I knew it would be like this. It seems I still have to Sort this out myself. So, I told them all to be quiet. I will give you a solution. Then, I quickly pointed out the 15 weakest people. The people I pointed to were

instantly overwhelmed with fear. They asked me if I was really preparing to sacrifice them, but I asked them back when others were working hard hunting monsters. What were you doing? But none of that has anything to do with me. The consequences, however, are yours to bear. You're not being abandoned. Because you're weaklings, but because you couldn't keep up with others, and that's why you became weaklings. Now that you're in a place like this, what kind of free ride are you expecting to get? If you want to live, the 15 of you will each go and

borrow two runes. In the remaining 72 hours, you can pay back the borrowed runes through hunting. If anyone fails to pay back the runes and chooses to run away, you can come tell me. I will pay it back for them. Of Course, if you have the guts, then try. With half an hour left, I entered the altar alone. Outside the gate, only Elena was standing there. Just then, Dany walked over from behind and asked her, "If you're so worried, why didn't you go in with him? If it were you asking, he probably would have agreed."

Hearing this, Elena's face turned slightly red as she said, "You still don't understand Marcus enough." Seeing this, Dany thought to himself, blushing, "Why?" Then Elena said she really did want to go in with me, but she also couldn't just follow behind me forever. So Dany asked her what she planned to do next. Was she going to just wait here? Elena said a firm no. She said if she just waited foolishly, she'd definitely get a harsh scolding from me when I came out to keep up with my pace. She needed to start moving quickly. Dany asked

again, "Then why don't you just come with us? If the others see you joining, They'll definitely be very happy." Elena first turned back with a slight smile, thanking him for the suggestion, but now is not the time. Can I give you an answer later? With that, she turned and walked away. Watching her retreating figure, Dany could feel that she hadn't just grown stronger mentally. Even without seeing her fight, Dany could tell she was stronger than the last time they met. Dany clenched his fists, vowing to himself that he had to get Stronger fast. He had

to prove his worth. Just then, the red-haired woman, Scarlet, brought a group of people over to Dany, saying they had something to talk about. Seeing this, Dany immediately raised his guard and asked them what they wanted. Then, a man from behind them stepped out and introduced himself as Parker, telling him not to be nervous. Then, he pointed to the people behind him and asked Dany if he was their leader. Upon hearing the word Leader, Danyy's body trembled and said, "Those are my friends, but they do tend to listen to me." Parker immediately flattered him. Isn't

that what a leader is? You're really amazing to have such strong friends. Finally seeing that Dany knew me, he wanted to talk to Dany about me. Praise to the skies, Dany gladly agreed. Meanwhile, I, having just entered the altar, began to organize my gear. The goblin's poison was no longer effective on it. So this Time, I prepared to apply a paralytic poison, which would be better. Then I took out a string of beads called flying cat. When activated, this item could restore a small amount of stamina. Because it had to be used in advance, I

swallowed it without hesitation. But to deal with this thing, this was far from enough. It looked like I was going to have to use a lot of cloud cookies this time. I first popped one into my mouth and chewed. Instantly, that long-lost Feeling surged through my entire body. Next, the color of the runes within my body began to change. When a run's value exceeds 100, it gains a color, transforming into a higher grade rune. They progress from colorless to crimson, then to orange, with the highest being yellow. I opened my status panel to check my

strength and stamina. Due to the cloud cookies bonus, the mark colorless was added, and the value had changed to 0.01. Although numerically The 99.9% of a regular rune and the 0.01 of a colorless rune were only a tiny bit apart, the difference in power between the two was enormous. From the very beginning, that thing was not a monster that could be fought in the tutorial area. Therefore, I had to at least reach the colorless state from my runes. If I could absorb the essence of the giant monster, I could definitely one-shot a creature like that.

This made me lament what a madman that Clementine was. But One thing I was sure of was that so far only one person had successfully obtained the hidden fragment. The first thing I understood after coming to this world was that the more difficult a quest seemed, the richer the rewards it offered. With that thought, I leaped up, flying towards the top of the monster's head. The monster also sensed the abnormality behind it and turned its head sharply. Just then, a group of people also passed through the altar's Portal. The one leading them was Parker from

before. The last one to enter was Dany. After everyone was inside, Dany shouted for them to hurry up and help. The scene cuts back to my battle with the flesh eater. After dodging one of its attacks, my expression immediately turned serious because I knew it was preparing to use a skill. Monsters like the flesh eater all have their own racial skills. And the flesh eater could use two types of racial skills. The First is called fear. It can use the pressure from its gaze to paralyze its prey, then use the skill devour to swallow the

prey and rapidly recover its stamina. When the flesh eater thought it had paralyzed me and rushed towards me, I broke free directly and dodged backward with a flash step. Then I quickly jumped back to create distance from it. After observing these few moves, I found that its attack pattern hadn't changed. Luckily, it was still Just a subad adult. If it could also use blood swamp, which absorbs the blood of living things, I would definitely have no chance of winning. As the flesh eater swung a punch at where I had just been standing, I continued to

evade while looking for a chance to counterattack. Although this needle-like weapon in my hand couldn't cause it substantial damage, I knew the most effective way to attack it. Only a needle-like weapon like this could pierce its skin. Although it could only inflict a wound about 2 and a half centimeters deep, I knew the most effective way to deal with it. That was to restrict its movements. And what I had to do was to plunge the poisoncoated needles in my hand into its central nervous system. So, in the following battle, I dodged while looking for opportunities

to thrust one needle after another. After landing the last needle, it roared in pain. This way, I could just slowly wait for it to exhaust Its stamina. I looked up and saw there were 12 minutes remaining. Whenever the flesh eater launched an attack at me, I could block it with perfect accuracy. Then I kept dodging backward to create distance from it. After knocking me back once more, it didn't choose to pursue. Instead, it once again unleashed its skill. Fear. I also showed a noticeable pause after being hit by the skill. Seeing that its skill was

effective, the flesh eater hurriedly lunged at me with Its claws. The duration of its paralysis skill depends on each person's mental strength. I was able to break free quickly thanks to the magic resistance I had raised earlier. But what truly put me in unbeatable position was the combat experience from my past life. It couldn't even compare to the monsters I had faced before in my past life. because I could only absorb seven skill runes. I had to put in much more effort than others just to survive. Back then, Kane even said, "I seem to have

the ability to predict my opponent's moves, and I just treated it as a joke. Only now did I truly experience it myself. It was as if I could see its next move and attack. Fortunately, I had increased my stamina and strength earlier. Otherwise, even if I could predict its next move, it would have been very difficult to dodge. Just then, Parker's group also spotted me fighting the flesheater. Watching the battle at such a close Distance left them utterly shocked. They hadn't expected that I would actually dare to face this monster alone. And from the looks

of it, I seem to be handling it with ease, quite leisurely. This made them suspicious. Was it possible that I didn't need their runes at all? It looked a bit like I had intentionally robbed them. Then Parker said, "It's time for us to do our own thing. Let's go down quietly first." But Danny remained standing still. The next Second, he shouted in my direction that they were here to help me. Hearing the sound, I turned my head and saw they had also entered. I was surprised at first. Then a faint smile appeared on my face.

As I thought to myself, "These guys are really impatient." Dany thought I hadn't heard him clearly and shouted even louder. Parker at his side hurriedly stopped him, asking, "What are you doing? Didn't I say we should go down quietly? This way, we'll be discovered." Dany asked, confused. "We're here to help him, so of course he needs to know." Hearing this, Parker explained that shouting so loudly would also let the monster know they were here. "Not only would they lose the element of surprise, but they'd also reveal their position." Seeing Dany apologize, he couldn't say much

more, only managing to force a smile and say, "It's okay." Then he turned his head and cursed him for being a damn fool. After the others went Down, Dany didn't follow. Instead, a playful smile appeared on his face. On the way down, Parker complained, "It's all that idiot's fault. Our plan has a slight hiccup now. However, he thought that while I was busy fighting the flesh eater, I wouldn't have time to pay attention to them. So, he planned to finish both me and Danny off." After seeing me fight again today, he was even more certain.

He believed that I was very dangerous. He felt that I wasn't Like them at all. I looked more like a well-fed tiger, a tiger that was too full to bother attacking them. When he recalled that night I dared to face more than 20 people alone, he felt I wasn't just strong. He could see that there was no hesitation in my attacks and I seemed to be enjoying the whole process of the fight. So, he decided he couldn't let a dangerous guy like me continue to live. As long as I was eliminated, the rest would just

be small fries. After walking A bit further, they stopped to observe the situation before going down. Scarlet said there probably wouldn't be any problem because she saw the flesh-eater movements had clearly become sluggish. Just as she turned to look for Dany, the platform they were on suddenly began to shake violently. Then a huge rock fell from somewhere above. The platform couldn't bear the weight of the rock and began to collapse. And they who were on the platform were thrown heavily to the Ground. Although they couldn't figure out why the platform had suddenly collapsed, they thought

it didn't matter. After all, I must be tired from fighting for so long. But the next second, the flesheater appeared before them, and it used its skill, fear, on all of them. They weren't like me with high magic resistance, let alone any combat experience. So instantly, all of them were frozen in place. At this moment, they just felt that this was Completely different from what they had seen from above. And the flesh eater, looking at so much food before it, began to lick its teeth, preparing for a feast. However, Parker thought that although they had

missed a chance for a sneak attack, with me here, they could definitely kill this flesh eater. But when they turned around, they discovered I had already leaped up to the platform they had just come down from. So, Parker hurriedly shouted at me, "Shouldn't we Be working together to kill this monster now? With our help, we can solve this quickly." He believed I was about to succeed and couldn't possibly give up halfway. But I told him I could have killed it, but not anymore. With you all as its nourishment, that thing's stamina will recover in no

time. You have to know, even I had to rely on the power of cloud cookies to barely dodge the flesheater's attacks. If those guys wanted to throw their lives away, they Couldn't blame me. Now, with my remaining stamina and paralyzing poison, it would be very difficult to deal with the flesheater after it recovered its stamina. So, I had to go out and rest first. With that thought, I told them, "If you think you can kill it, then by all means, give it a try." Seeing me turn to leave, they were first shocked. Then they shouted

asking if I was trying to run away and they even tried to use Dany to threaten me. But when they Turned their heads, they realized that Dany had not come down with them at all. At that moment, Dany standing on the highest platform slowly stood up and greeted the crowd below. Seeing this, Scarlet screamed, "I'm going to kill you," Dany told her. If you have the ability, but right now, you probably don't have the time, do you? Hearing this, they remembered their current predicament. Behind them, the flesh eater was drooling, ready to taste its Snacks.

Parker, still not giving up, shouted at me, "If you don't save them." When the flesheater recovers its stamina, it will only be more disadvantageous for you. If the altar is destroyed, none of us will survive. Hearing this, I turned back and said they didn't need to worry about the altar being destroyed. Weren't you all volunteering to be sacrifices to put the flesh eater to sleep? When they heard my words, they all froze. It was only then That they remembered what the sprite had said about how to put the flesh eater to sleep. That was to

feed it five people every day. And it was at this moment that they felt something was not quite right. that somehow step by step they had voluntarily become sacrifices. But it was too late to think about it now. Watching them get eaten one by one, I praised them for their truly great spirit of self-sacrifice. After they were all eaten, I leaped lightly to the Topmost platform. Then I walked up to Dany and asked him, "Why did you do this? You'd better tell me the truth." I knew very well that they had all been deliberately lured

in by Dany. Danny said it was all to help me. He also said, "Feel free to use me. Why would I use you? I know you have different goals from others. You always look at the big picture, constantly moving forward without rest. I became certain of this when you dealt with Tyler and that gang Of thugs. You were clearly strong, yet you didn't kill them when you attacked, even though doing so would create future trouble for you. It was the same after the altar appeared. If you had ignored those people and just used force to

suppress them, it would have been easier to solve the problem. But you didn't. I don't understand why you don't harm people. In my eyes, you are not the type to show mercy at all. So, I want you to use me. I am willing to handle the Things you can't deal with personally. Let's go higher and further together. After listening to him, my only response was a faint smile. Then, as I walked past him, I said, "The way you handled things this time wasn't very clean either. I was about to kill that flesh eater." Dany clenched

his fists and said it was because there was no other way to get rid of them this time, so he had no choice but to let me suffer a small loss. He then swore that in the future He would absolutely not affect me again. "Please reconsider it." Then he said excitedly, "There will definitely be many people who get in your way. After all, you're so strong, it's normal for others to be wary of you. If someone appears that you can't personally eliminate, then I will do it for you. This way, you can focus on chasing

your goals." After speaking, he thought to himself, "And I myself can grow stronger by following him. The faster he grows, The stronger I will become." At that moment, I stopped and glanced back at him. That one glance made him tremble. Then I asked, "Even if I agree, what if you can't keep up with my pace in the future? For example, if we get forcibly separated, lose contact, or something like that. Dany immediately understood that I was giving him a signal. And this signal was definitely related to the second phase of the tutorial. He hurriedly took

a step forward and said, "If I can't keep up with your pace, then I will work even harder to get stronger and come find you again." As soon as he finished speaking, I said, "Go down." Watching me turn to leave, his heart was already tense to the extreme. Then he shouted and begged me to give him a chance to let him make up for the mistake he had made. helplessly. I told him not to misunderstand. When I said go down, I didn't mean to get out of the altar. I meant to go down and take

the Runes those guys dropped. And I told him to come here tomorrow at 1:00. By then, the guys below should have disappeared. Happiness came so suddenly that Danny didn't react for a moment. I checked my remaining cloud cookies and saw there were enough. Then said, "You killed those 10 people, so these runes belong to you. Also, I hope you're not always looking so gloomy." With that, I turned and left, leaving him standing there all alone. I wasn't sure if I would need him In the future. So, I neither refused him nor explicitly agreed just now.

In my past life, before I returned, the sovereign Iris told me that after I went back to the past, even if everything I did was to save humanity, there would still be people who would obstruct and hinder me. To deal with this situation, she wanted me to find someone to act as my enforcer. And these so-called enforcers are a group of people who can act on my behalf. Not just Iris, but any Sovereign would have such a group under their command. They would act on their sovereigns behalf in situations where the sovereign couldn't show their

face, thereby helping their sovereign achieve their goals. Originally, I was thinking of finding Kadon to be my enforcer because he was an enforcer in my last life. But now, I've decided to observe for a while because I still don't know if Dany is reliable. Besides, once the second tutorial starts, everyone here Will be forcibly separated. When we meet again, he might have changed his mind. But for the cost of just a few runes and eight wasted cloud cookies, I got a potentially very useful enforcer. That was a pretty good investment. If it fails, I'll just

consider it a misjudgment on my part. For now, I should focus my energy on obtaining the hidden fragment. The next day, I entered the altar again and engaged in a fierce battle with the flesh eater. If you just Look at the conditions, the method to obtain the second hidden fragment is very simple. You just have to kill the flesh eater before it destroys the altar and escapes. It's just that the guy who designed this mission probably never expected anyone to be able to complete it in the tutorial. But relying on my rich combat experience from

my past life, plus my far above average stats and the buff from the cloud cookies, I finally killed it after a fierce battle. Just then, a golden portal suddenly appeared next to me. When I walked in, the system notified me that I had completed a hidden mission. After entering and seeing the reward, I couldn't help but swallow hard because what I was holding in my hand at this moment was the ring of Nurmaha, the blood king. In my past life, I was still wondering where that guy, the mad sovereign, had gotten such a thing. Only

now did I understand that it was from The tutorial area. No wonder no one could ever find its origin before. In this world, there are many standards for distinguishing artifacts, but the most important one is the weapon's color. Unless it's an incredibly overpowered artifact, its value won't be higher than an artifact of the next color grade. However, there are exceptions among artifacts. There are also growth type artifacts that can change their own color by absorbing runes. The strongest Among them are the limited editions. And number nine was the ring of Nurmaha in my hand. In

my past life, it was Clementine's exclusive artifact. Although it's called a numbered series, it's not like there's only one of this item. But back then, this ring had only ever appeared in Clementine's hands. Back then, with the eight Omni powers he obtained, he was practically unstoppable, invincible, and now such an artifact had actually fallen into my Hands. Although I had thought the reward for such a difficult mission would be very generous, I really didn't expect it to be a singledigit numbered item. The moment I put on the ring, the system prompted me that I could

only unlock one omni power for now. I checked it and saw it was a skill called negate ability. It could nullify an opponent's personal traits and abilities, including passives and skills. Although it required direct contact with the opponent, and the Nullification would automatically be removed after a set time, it was equivalent to a very powerful silence skill. Next, I open my information panel. If I wanted to use this ring better, I had to raise one of my stats to a colorless rune. Now that I have a skill I can cast, it seems I'll need to

absorb more magic runes to balance my stats. I'll think about that later. After getting organized, I walked out of the magic altar. When Elena saw me come Out, she hurriedly ran towards me. She had heard from Dany earlier about the battle between me and the flesh eater. Before she could ask me about the situation, she was stunned by the scene behind me because when the countdown on the tower ended, the flesheater was not released. Instead, the entire tower vanished into thin air. I said, "Didn't I already tell you? I would take care of it." Looking

at my handsome and cool face and my strength that had once again Shattered everyone's perception, her heart couldn't help but start pounding again. Realizing she had lost her composure, she quickly turned away. Behind her, Dany saw that I had indeed succeeded. His choice was the right one. Then I walked over to Elena and said, "There should still be some time before the next tutorial starts. Let's continue hunting." But this time, Elena didn't follow closely behind me as usual. She stood in her place and said she planned To join another team. Hearing this, I turned and

cast a questioning glance at her. She then said that with her current strength, she wasn't qualified to be by my side, and if she always followed me, she would always unconsciously rely on me. So, she planned to accept Danyy's invitation and join his team. Dany at the side also expressed his welcome. I looked at her thinking that although it was a bit of a pity, it seemed she had already found her place, And it was indeed better to separate now. Anyway, after the second round starts, everyone will be forcibly separated. So, I told her that

was fine, too. Then, without another word, I turned and prepared to leave alone. Suddenly, Elena took a step forward and called out to me. She said, "When we meet again, I will be stronger. I will definitely be able to keep up with you." Then, she stood in the shattered light, like a spring breeze brushing across a Lake, not raising a wave, yet making one's heart tremble. The wind blew through her hair again, sewing her gentleness and clarity together with the bitterness at the corner of her mouth that even she hadn't noticed. Finally, as I was

leaving, I called out, "Danny!" He was startled when he heard me call his name. Then I said, "If you really want to follow me to let me use you, I can tell you what to do. But how you choose is up to you." Hearing this, Danny's face was instantly replaced with an expression of excitement. In the blink of an eye, a week passed. The sprite appeared before the people once again. It first took a look and found that more people had survived than he had expected. But it doesn't matter. I anticipated this anyway. As it

said this, his gaze shifted towards my position. Then it announced the start of the second round of the game. First, let's take you all to a new place. With A snap of his fingers, the crowd found a bright light suddenly lit up beneath their feet, and I stared intently at it, thinking to myself, "Is it finally starting?" When everyone opened their eyes again, they found themselves in an airtight cube. Just then, the sprite's voice echoed around them. "Everyone has arrived safely, right before we officially enter the second tutorial area. I need to adjust the numbers.

From now on, each room can only have a Maximum of seven people. According to the game rules, only when seven people remain in the room can we clear this stage. However, our current room contains a total of eight people. A black-haired man began observing the remaining seven people immediately after entering. He first looked at the needle-shaped weapon at my waist. From this, he deduced that I was the legendary warrior who killed the carnivorous beast alone. Although he had Never witnessed my true strength firsthand, he knew I was not someone to mess with. Before he could

finish his thoughts, a long-haired woman stepped forward, declaring that now we could only sacrifice one person. She then proposed that everyone introduced themselves and explained why they must remain. In other words, we needed to prove our worth as much as possible. As soon as she finished speaking, a burly man stepped forward, pulling out a short Blade, radiating energy, asking if we had ever seen such a thing. He believed that among everyone here, no one possessed skills stronger than his. A man in a suit nearby appeared visibly nervous after seeing others display their abilities. Although the

burly man did not explain, I recognized this as Chiong, a runic skill that consumed one's own mana to boost all ability values and could also be used to attach mana to weapons, thereby increasing Their attack power. While Chiong performed reasonably well among all skills, it was quite weak in the early stages. Next, the red-haired man introduced himself as Ryan, claiming he possessed healing abilities. Then, the black-haired man identified himself as Alex, stating that in terms of one-on-one combat, none of those present should be his match. Seeing that the previous three all appeared formidable, the suited

man pleaded with everyone to Spare them, considering that the three of them were family. After some discussion, no one reached a definitive decision. The burly man then pointed out that the young lady over there had not yet introduced herself. The girl smiled slightly, introducing herself as Maya. She then prepared to demonstrate her abilities to everyone. When the burly man saw Maya approaching him with killing intent, he quickly retreated several steps and asked what she Intended to do. After Maya reached him, he was forced to raise his weapon in preparation for counterattack. However, in the next

second, Maya moved with incredible speed around his blade, positioning herself behind him and delivering a fatal strike. This scene left everyone present completely stunned. After the burly man lost his life, his runes dropped to the ground. Maya picked up a skill rune, remarking how fortunate this was since these items Did not always drop with certainty. After taking the skill rune, she told us we could divide the remaining runes among ourselves. Alex observed how the burly man had been eliminated in a single strike, thinking he should keep his distance from this dangerous woman in the future.

I could see that this woman was not acting to solve our problem. Her true purpose was to obtain the burly man's runes. Originally, in my previous life at this time, the first to Die would have been this young girl. It seemed the timeline was beginning to change due to my presence. However, this made things more interesting for me. At this moment, the spirit appeared, announcing that we were the first to complete the task. Then it transported us to a place filled entirely with floating islands. These floating islands were connected to each other by wooden bridges.

The spirit informed us that over the next 3 months we would need to Continuously climb upward until we reached the first target location on the second level, the flame volcano region. Only by passing this tutorial would the adventure world truly begin. After speaking, it disappeared again, leaving us in this place. I then walked ahead, leading them toward the first floating island. Alex, who was behind me, noticed that I had not spoken a single word. He said that since we would be together for three months, we should get along and Communicate well. However, I could not

be bothered to respond to him and continued walking toward the island. Suddenly, the suited man at the back let out a startled cry. Everyone turned around to see the wooden bridge behind us collapsing continuously. Without hesitation, everyone immediately turned and ran quickly in my direction. After they all reached the floating island, before they could catch their breath, the spirit appeared again, saying it had Forgotten to mention something. As time passed, these islands would gradually collapse, starting from the bottom. Although everyone complained silently that such important information should have been shared earlier, no one dared speak

up, fearing they might anger the spirit and face elimination. Alex watched as I prepared to move forward again and asked where I was heading, but I continued to ignore him. Maya, however, had observed from the recent Events that I seemed somewhat different. She therefore suggested that everyone follow behind me. She noticed my confident demeanor and suspected I might know something others did not. After walking for some time, we entered a dense forest. Alex complained that we had been walking for several hours without seeing any wooden bridge leading to the next island, making him question whether

I truly knew the way. Maya was already annoyed by the surrounding Insects and had to listen to Alex's complaints, so she said she didn't know and asked him not to bother her with idle chatter. When Alex looked up at me again, his eyes showed a hint of confusion, seeing that I had been continuously chewing since earlier. He asked what I was eating. I told them these were oak tree bark pieces, which had certain detoxifying effects when chewed. Just as he was about to ask why I needed detoxification, I suddenly Stepped forward and grabbed his collar.

In the next second, a giant python dropped where she had just been standing. Fortunately, I pulled him away in time, otherwise his head would now be in the snake's stomach. Upon seeing this snake, I thought to myself that I had finally found it. After Alex recovered from the shock, he asked how I knew we would be attacked by a snake. I told him it was due to my supernatural abilities. This left him completely bewildered. In The following time, we engaged in fierce battle with the pythons in this area. I explained that these were called runic

pattern serpents, which changed based on the runic patterns on their heads. When the runic patterns shifted, they would perform corresponding actions. Although killing these monsters was not difficult using the method I taught them. These snakes relied on their numerical advantage to launch continuous attacks. Alex had no time to heal the wounds on His body. He therefore called out to the suited man behind them, telling him to stop hiding in the back and come help with the fighting. However, the suited man first apologized, explaining that he needed to protect his wife and daughter, so he had

no spare energy to fight. This greatly angered Alex as he was working so hard to eliminate monsters in the front while David only cared about his family. He then called out to Ryan who was leaning against a tree. However, Ryan stated that he could not casually participate in combat because if he got injured, no one would be able to help everyone recover. Alex had no choice but to temporarily regard him as a healer. But then Ryan revealed that each healing spell consumed at least three stamina runes. Upon hearing this, Alex silently cursed him hundreds of

times in his mind. At this point, David approached with runes and gave them to Ryan, asking him to help treat his wife. Upon seeing The runes, Ryan's eyes lit up and he readily agreed. Maya and I continued fighting monsters and collecting runes at the front, unable to attend to Alex. This left him alone and isolated in the middle. After he stopped for just a moment, Ryan behind him asked what he was doing standing there and told him to get back to fighting. Just as Alex was on the verge of a breakdown, a message suddenly appeared

in his mind. Someone asked how he was doing in the new place And whether he was adapting well. Alex replied telling them not to mention it, that he had encountered some useless teammates and asked about the situation on their end. The other party told him things were going well there and after examining the structure of this place, it seemed they could meet up at a higher location, so they encouraged Alex to work hard to climb up. They also told Alex to pay close attention as their talent team now needed capable new Recruits. Alex thought about

it. Among this group, there was one guy who claimed to have supernatural power and acted coldly. There was one crazy woman who played with knives, one healer who was an absolute bastard, and three useless family members. He decided to tell the captain about his situation and said he should focus on surviving first. When I heard him talking to himself, I turned back to look. Upon seeing the pattern on his hand, I thought to myself That someone had activated their sovereign characteristics so quickly. In my previous life, sovereigns like Iris possess this characteristic. The duty of

sovereigns was to lead their subordinate soldiers to survive better in this place or to attack other groups. Sovereigns could bestow their own unique patterns on their team members, creating powerful bonds among teammates and enabling real-time communication like Alex was doing. Although the number of members a Sovereign could grant patterns to was limited, at this current stage, they had just activated their characteristics and were actively recruiting members. If I wanted to deal with those people, I would need to become stronger much faster. Only by becoming personally powerful could I subdue them. Here, strength was the ultimate

authority. Soon, the ground beneath my feet was covered with countless snake corpses. As I moved forward, the monsters Encountered along the way became fewer. This indicated that we had left their habitat, and what lay ahead should be my true objective for this journey, the nest of the mutant runic pattern serpent. After I pushed aside the grass, I discovered it was indeed still there. Just as I was about to enter the nest, David called out to me from behind. He argued that as long as we did not approach, this snake would not attack us. So, he

proposed that we take a Different route around it. I said I could go alone and they could either hide behind or go around and continue ahead. Upon hearing this, David quickly explained this was not what he meant, emphasizing that we were now a team and should not do useless things that involved unnecessary risks. Before he could finish speaking, I interrupted him, telling him not to misunderstand. I had never said I wanted to form a team with them. We were simply heading in the Same direction. After saying this, I turned and walked into the nest. David

still would not give up and wanted Mia to persuade me because if I did not stay with them, they would lose another capable fighter. Maya said she was helpless too since she could hardly drag me away by force unless David wanted to stay and fight alongside me. Upon hearing this, David dared not speak further. When they were preparing to leave, Alex looked at my retreating Figure thoughtfully. He thought I was indeed as reckless as the rumors suggested, but he wanted to recruit me into their squad. What if I died here alone? Seeing Alex's expression, Ryan

advised him that if he wanted to forcibly take me along, he should abandon that idea. Thoughts exposed, Alex was startled and asked why Ryan said this. Ryan explained that during the recent battle, everyone else had accepted his healing except for me. He Believed someone like me would never listen to anyone's advice. After hearing this, Alex felt it made sense. He thought that while I was a rare talent, if I continued being so reckless, I probably would not live long either. After they left, my battle with the giant serpent began. While dodging attacks, I first chewed

on a cloud biscuit. After the giant snake missed its strike, the pattern on its head changed to a monoroon. Except when Agility runes appeared, I could attack it with full force during all other rune phases. Although it was stronger than the previous spike snakes and moved faster, it was not on the same level as monsters like the carnivorous beast. After receiving a series of my attacks, the pattern on its head changed to a resistance rune. This meant I would have to fight a prolonged battle, which was not impossible, but would waste too much time. Fortunately,

based on my memories From the previous life, I knew how to defeat it. The key was the tree it inhabited when I first encountered it. As long as I attacked that tree, it would instinctively abandon its own defense to protect its nest. So, I quickly moved around it and charged toward the rear. The giant serpent sensed my intention and trembled with fear. Then, it began chasing me frantically. When I looked back, I confirmed it had taken the bait. In the Next second, I planted my feet firmly and break suddenly. Then, using an extremely agile movement

technique, I quickly turned around and delivered a strike to its head. Before it could react, I rapidly inflicted multiple slashes across its body. Finally, I landed gracefully, presenting my impressive back to the defeated creature. Defeating it had been faster than I expected. This way, I could obtain its egg. As soon as I approached, The egg trembled slightly. However, I was not surprised at all. Instead, I picked up a rune and tapped it gently. In the next second, accompanied by a crisp sound of cracking eggshell. A bright little eye appeared from inside. After its entire body

emerged, I could not help but sigh at how different this small creature was from the adult version. Although it was still in its juvenile stage, it already possessed its unique characteristic. It could consume Any runes and then produce the specific runes its master desired. However, feeding it three runes would only yield two in return. For others, losing one rune out of every three might seem costly. But for me, obtaining specific runes was most important. Runes could always be earned again. During this period, my goal was to rapidly increase my mana, physical resistance, and magical resistance.

After verifying its characteristic, I let it sleep for a While. as I needed to depart for the destination. At this time, the family had stopped looking at the map, but it contained no detailed structure or directions. Now, he did not know what might appear in the forest. This made him silently curse that if those people had not abandoned them, this situation would not have occurred. Suddenly, his wife reminded him that there seemed to be movement in the nearby grass. Although David was terrified, he still Positioned his wife and child behind him for protection. Fortunately, what

appeared was not some monster. It was me. After I emerged, I asked them what they were doing here. Upon seeing my appearance, David was secretly delighted, thinking they now had a bodyguard. He then asked if I had escaped from the monster. I told him the monster had been killed by me. David was shocked. He could not believe I had defeated such an enormous creature with Only a minor scratch on my face. More importantly, not much time had passed since they left. I then asked where the others had gone. He proceeded to recount what had happened

earlier. At that time, after he heard the others wanted they three to leave the group, he quickly made excuses, saying that everyone scattered separately would be more dangerous. After hearing this, Alex asked him if he wanted to follow behind them and easily reach the destination. Maya's viewpoint was that now that they had lost me as a major fighting force, burdensome people would only drag them down. Ryan was indifferent. As long as someone gave him runes, everything was negotiable. Finally, David said that when they left, they even blocked the path to prevent his family from following,

and he cursed those bastards for being too cruel. Seeing that I had not finished listening to his story and was turning to leave, he quickly asked Where I was going. I answered that I was traveling, having wasted too much time here already. His wife suggested they follow me together. David nodded in agreement. So, the three of them got up and followed behind me. Feeling them following, I turned back and asked what they wanted to do. David used my previous words against me, saying they were just heading in the same direction, so I should walk ahead

and not worry about them. However, I could not be Bothered with them now. Subsequently, I found another monster habitat. In no time, I had turned all the males, females, and young of that species into runes. Then I released the runic serpent to consume the runes I did not want. The runic serpent was extremely excited to have food to eat. Under normal growth circumstances, where would it find so many runes to consume? After finishing up, I opened my information panel to check. My stamina had been upgraded to Colorless level, and other stats were several times higher

than normal people. This would make combat much easier. Meanwhile, the family of three hid far away in the grass. The little girl observed my agile fighting skills. She remarked that I seem to be getting stronger and stronger. The wife also said they were fortunate I had not driven them away. When the girl expressed interest in participating in combat to help, David scolded her. His Goal was to leave this place safely. While they were talking, I had already gotten up and left. Seeing this, the three quickly ran to catch up with me. After following me for

a while longer, they suddenly stopped, showing hesitation on their faces. This was because I was now preparing to enter a dark tunnel. Finally, they gritted their teeth and followed me inside. After emerging from the tunnel, they discovered this place was already Surrounded by other players. The family of three was overjoyed. They had not expected to safely reach the destination. When Alex and the others heard the commotion and turned to see me, they were greatly surprised. They had not expected me to not only return alive, but also relatively uninjured. Only then did Alex believe the rumors

about me single-handedly defeating the carnivorous beast were true. Suddenly, the spirit appeared, saying the family Of three had arrived last, but were the noisiest. This frightened David and his family into silence. However, the spirit said nothing more. Seeing that everyone had arrived, it closed the passage behind them. Then it announced the beginning of the activity. Welcome everyone to the first level dock. Seeing that 75% of you remain, it is excellent that not too many died. This special activity is called the ticket rush battle. Everyone must use boat tickets To escape from the collapsing first level

island and travel to other islands. However, some islands are inhabited by powerful monsters or contain only lava. But if you are lucky, you might reach the central island filled with treasures. But letting you go directly would be too boring. So I have prepared another rule. Each boat can only carry three people and three tickets are needed for a boat to depart. If three people board with three Tickets, they will be forcibly separated and randomly dropped on different islands. If two people board with three tickets, they will land on the same island but cannot choose their

destination. If one person uses three tickets to board, they can freely choose their destination. the islands will collapse starting from the outer edges and each island's difficulty varies greatly, so choose the method most advantageous to you. At this moment, Everyone was listening carefully to the explanation of the rules. However, for me, I had long since memorized these rules by heart. Finally, the spirit announced that there were about 30 minutes left before the first level island completely collapsed, and there were currently 25 boats docked at the shore. With that, it declared the game begun, asking everyone

to use any means necessary to survive. As the spirit's words concluded, battle officially Commenced, including former teammates who would kill each other for a single boat ticket. Looking at the scene before me, I reflected that it was the same as last time, still equally chaotic. Suddenly, someone approached and called my name. Then, he fell to his knees with a thud. He begged me to help his family. At this time, David fell to his knees before me with a thud. He said that since I was so strong, I could certainly help him grab three boat tickets

so his Family could leave first. I told him that his own affairs were his own responsibility and advised him to take care of himself. After being refused, he said, "This would not be difficult for me at all. I just needed to kill a few people and take their tickets, asking if I could not show a little compassion." Alex, finding him too noisy, walked over and kicked him down. Then he asked if I was not also annoyed by the noise, suggesting I just take his ticket. Using This opportunity, he approached me and suggested I join their

squad, saying they would give me enough boat tickets. He mentioned that along this journey, he had discovered that besides me, no one else could satisfy him. The strong should associate with the strong. After speaking, he raised his hand to show me his sovereign pattern. He then explained that this was an ability awakened by their captain. As long as I agreed, I could possess an identical pattern. Before he could explain the patterns functions, I shook my head in refusal. Seeing me turn to leave, he quickly caught up, saying their squad was not composed of random nobodies.

He suggested I might not understand the value of this squad pattern and that I would definitely change my mind after hearing his explanation. But having been reincarnated, how could I not know? The bond I once shared with my companions was something I could never forget. However, this time I did not intend to join the sovereign squads as that would only slow my progress toward achieving my goals. Seeing my attitude, Alex realized there was currently no way to recruit me into the squad. So, he threw me a boat ticket. He said this ticket was taken from

that useless David earlier. Then he added that although it was regrettable, he could not focus all his energy on me alone. He said that ticket was a gift prepared for our next Meeting. He and his companions had agreed to meet at the central island and if I could arrive there alive, he would ask this question again. After he left, I looked at the boat ticket on the ground, thinking it was really unnecessary. Such things were unimportant to me now. However, this ticket was soon discovered by other nearby players who began slowly surrounding me. Once enough

people noticed, they started running Frantically to grab the ticket. It was quickly seized by someone. David, unwilling to see his ticket stolen like this, stepped forward to struggle for it. His daughter, seeing her father in danger, also rushed forward to grab the man's knife wielding hand. In the next second, the man first threw David aside, then lifted his daughter with one hand, as the warmth gradually faded from David's daughter in his arms. Neither he nor his wife could even make a sound of Crying. The spirit had intentionally not separated this family from the beginning, just

to witness such scenes. Its pleasure came from watching people die in despair before its eyes. All of this had been planned by them. No matter how much they struggled, death was inevitable. At this moment, Maya suddenly approached from behind, asking why I had refused Alex's proposal earlier. I told her it was my personal matter and asked if she needed something From me. While removing her gloves, she said she also wanted to make me a proposal. Then, she also revealed a sovereign pattern identical to Alex's, suggesting I come with her. However, I refused her just as

decisively as I had refused Alex. She had anticipated my refusal, so her real purpose this time was to ask why I had not left yet. She could tell I was not bored enough to feel sympathy for these people, so I must have had other motives. I simply Gave her a look, and she could read some information from that glance, so she wisely departed. Soon, some of the more capable people had already obtained boat tickets and left. Now, only the last boat remained docked at the shore. This meant that from now on, no matter what happened

on this island, those above would never know. Moreover, those remaining now were all people without even basic self-p protection abilities. They were also all people I should have Saved. They desperately hoped I could take them along, but I clearly knew that the spirit's authority was quite extensive within the tutorial area, so I had no way to save all of them. Then I turned to face them, thinking that as long as I did my best, that would be enough. If I failed here, all my previous efforts would be wasted. With this thought, I gripped my weapon

tightly and said I'm sorry to all of them. I knew what fate awaited them if They could not reach the next island. The spirit would gleefully watch them slowly dissolve in the poisonous sea below, which made them feel death is happiness. Rather than enduring such torture and being exploited by others, I would give them a quick end. The last words I spoke to them were, "Blame me if you want, but I am helping you." My weapon had not yet been raised, but killing intent seeped through the cracks. I said goodbye. Moments later, My gray hoodie

was silhouetted against the blue sky, my disheveled hair blown by the bloody wind. The blue sky was so bright that I dared not look back. After boarding the boat, I took out the runes they had dropped and fed the ones I could not use to the runic serpent. The spirit flew over to praise me for being truly impressive, worthy of being their anticipated star. It also assured me not to worry, saying it would absolutely not spread word about this incident. After Doing all this and obtaining a large quantity of runes, I felt no regret. I

had returned here not to save everyone, but to defeat the ultimate enemy. Therefore, I could not waver in the slightest and must continue forward with determination. My next target was the central island. At the center of the central island stood a massive castle. After the number of people on the island reached over 1900, the spirit announced the beginning of the game. On the Central island, only three things mattered. First, protecting the crystal in the castle. Second, exploring the unique underground dungeon here, which was filled with various opportunities and rewards that could allow players to rapidly

grow stronger. Third, surviving for one month under siege attacks from monsters. Originally in the morning, everyone felt there was no particular difficulty. The opponents were merely some unintelligent skeletons that only Knew how to attack. But before evening arrived, they had changed their initial assessment. These skeleton soldiers seemed inexhaustible, launching wave after wave of continuous attacks on the castle. In the castle's council chamber, a man said, "On just the first day, we nearly be overrun by monsters. How long you three intend to stand by and watch. If this continue, forget about protecting the crystal. We would

all be annihilated." The speaker was Mason, Sovereign of the MK squad. At this point, Adrien, sovereign of the P squad, said that since other sovereigns had not yet arrived, such discussion should wait. Then, Diana, sovereign of the Noah squad, stated that since all the influential sovereigns were present, there was no harm in discussing it now. Finally, Vincent, sovereign of the smoke squad, asked what they should do. Mason said the biggest problem now was the lack of defensive forces on the castle Walls. So, he proposed forcibly drafting those not participating in combat to fight together. Diana

reminded him they had no way to control players who did not belong to squads. Mason then said he had never intended to make those rogues comply willingly. They could simply use force to subdue them. The monsters would attack again in 3 hours and no one could guarantee they could hold the defense this time. They could not simply ignore this. Vincent said that even if there's Several squads united, success was not guaranteed. The biggest problem was that more and more people were heading to the underground dungeons. The number of people now entering the dungeons was comparable

to the combined membership of their several squads. Moreover, they had given their organization a ridiculous name, the Anti-Dungeon Coalition. Not only did they refuse to help, but they also focused on defense. They had no choice. Mason could only propose sending Frontline squad members to the dungeons first to increase their strength. Adrienne immediately stood up and asked who would handle defense during that time if they did this. If they really wanted to go, only a few squad members could go first. Watching the council chamber in chaos, Diana cursed. If all 1900 people had properly defended, they

would never have fallen into this predicament. Initially, after learning that failure would mean everyone's Death, almost all people had participated in this defensive battle. But suddenly, someone had ventured alone into the underground dungeons and obtained excellent artifacts, causing others to begin flowing on mass toward the dungeons. While she was racking her brains over how to defend for the next month, Maya suddenly walked in cheerfully, calling Diana's sister. Diana told her to speak later. Mia told her she was not here to joke around this Time, but had brought extremely important good news. When Mia reported that

someone had suddenly appeared and single-handedly confronted the entire anti-dungeon coalition, Diana could hardly believe her ears. The other sovereigns were equally shocked upon hearing this news. Meanwhile, outside the castle in the plaza, a pile of anti-dungeon coalition members were kneeling on the ground, continuously begging for mercy, saying they had long Planned to return and take shifts after hunting for two more days. But before he could finish speaking, a spike pierced deeply into his shoulder. The one holding the long needle was the cosmic super invincible tyrant dragon. I announced that starting tomorrow, everyone would participate in

combat. After speaking, I slowly approached the man on the ground. While trembling and retreating, he could not understand why. Despite feeling that my runic ability Values were not higher than his, he had no power to resist. After I reached him, I simply told him to return my weapon to me. Other anti-dungeon coalition members, seeing my arrogance, stepped forward to ask what I thought I was, daring to command them in such a manner. Then one of them pulled out a dagger from his coat and charged quickly toward me. I observed that his weapon was enhanced with

additional abilities, which was quite good among colorless Artifacts. However, before he could reach me, I first dodged to the side, struck his chest with one palm, and simultaneously used my ring's silent skill. Instantly, he felt the special properties of his blade vanish, and he couldn't activate any of his skills. Then, my fist had already crashed into his face. But I didn't deal a fatal blow because he was also a very important resource. Then, I apologized to the others. I knew perfectly well that if I Had tried to persuade you bastards with nice words, none of

them would have listened. After hearing me say this, not a single person in the crowd dared to make a sound. Even the monarchs above the plaza were stunned by my formidable power. Afterward, I summoned the four monarchs to a meeting room. Mason could see that I was the top tier powerhouse Alex had mentioned to him. But why was there a monster beast perched on my shoulder once they were all seated, I Said that starting tomorrow, the anti-dungeon coalition in the guilds would merge with both sides taking turns hunting and defending. Besides, you can't command them

if they don't join your guilds anyway. So, just pick some useful guys and take them back to your guilds. Diana naturally knew this was undoubtedly a good thing for them, but she couldn't understand what my intentions were for doing this. The next second, Vincent voiced his thoughts, Asking me why I was doing this. Because I possessed the power to overwhelm everyone, yet I wasn't joining any guild. He found it hard to believe I was doing this without any purpose. I told him that as long as they could form a basic system with rules, I wouldn't

interfere again. But Vincent kept pushing, it's entirely possible you could suddenly change your mind and decide to wipe out the guild alliance. Hearing this, I stood up and said, "I Don't want to argue about these whatifs. You have absolutely no reason to worry about me destroying you in the future. As I spoke, my body began to slowly fade before their eyes. Seeing this, they were all startled, hastily drawing their weapons and preparing for a fight. As Vincent drew his sword, he warned the others, "This might just be an invisibility skill. He could still be standing

right there." Next second, the cold steel of my dagger was already Pressed against his throat. I said, "If I wanted you gone, I could do it right now." Only then did Vincent realize I wasn't invisible. I had disrupted all of their senses. After I withdrew the dagger, Vincent lost his balance and collapsed to his knees with a thud. His guild members rushed forward, weapons drawn. I told them to calm down. The most important thing right now is to fight the monsters outside. Please, just do your best in your own positions. That's all I want. The

others remained silent, which was a tacit agreement. They had no choice but to accept the one option I presented to them. With that settled, I left. They had been killing each other until now, so working together would surely be difficult. I knew this was just the beginning, and I still had a lot of work to do. Just then, Maya suddenly blocked my path, extending another olive branch. She walked toward me as she spoke, stopping Just an inch away, she blew a light breath against my chest and said, "This time her invitation to join their guild

was sincere. You're always alone. Don't you get lonely? Or is there already someone in your heart?" I heard that back at Gangnam Station, you were quite close with a woman named Elena. Could it be? She trailed off there, looking up at me. Seeing no reaction, she seemed to think she might have guessed wrong. With that thought, she continued her sweet Talking invitation, but I ignored her completely and walked past. I told her frankly that I had to go check on the wall. Only after I was a good distance away did I let out a breath

and curse under my breath at that annoying flirt. After another round of attacks, the scene on the wall spoke of the battle's brutality. Alex was up there directing medics to carry away the wounded for support classes to heal and asking a subordinate to report the guild's Losses. The subordinate said, "Compared to the beginning, our defense has stabilized significantly. Every position is manned and we haven't had any personnel shortages. Those guys who ran from the anti-dungeon coalition were uncooperative at first, but they ended up doing a decent job. After the report, another guild member added, "We

have the anti-dungeon coalition to thank for our losses not being so severe," Alex replied. "Because they had no choice. Because on that wall stood a man 100 times more terrifying than any monster watching them." Seeing me single-handedly deal with a massive horde of beasts again today. He had sent me numerous invitations throughout the day, but they were all decisively rejected by me. This infuriated him. Yet, there was nothing he could do. Just as he thought they could securely hold off the monsters by maintaining their current state, a crack suddenly appeared In the sky, and the

little sprite's head poked through. Once his entire body emerged, everyone recognized the harbinger of disaster. They all cursed. Nothing good ever happened when this guy showed up. The sprite was bored now that they could handle the skeleton soldiers, so it would be adding demons to the siege. Demons are strong, but with high risk comes high reward. Killing a demon will drop a mini crystal. As he spoke, he forcibly opened everyone's status Panel and continued to explain, "The crystals can only be used in this crystal shop. In it, you can not only buy powerful divine grade

equipment, but you can also buy an escape ticket to leave this place." At the sight of the escape ticket, many faces began to show emotion. But then, they noticed the text below it. Up to five people can escape together. Before they could finish reading, a red portal appeared in the sky above the castle. Then, a monster Dozens of meters tall emerged halfway through. The people in the castle began to hesitate. The crystals were tempting, but this demon looked incredibly powerful. And just then, the demon spotted the crowd on the castle walls and began to walk

towards them. At that moment, I shot out from the crowd, leaping into the air and over the rampart. My target was the very demon below the wall. The instant my weapon struck, I was like a blood soaked nail Shot from a catapult, plunging down toward its body. The monster below was like a breathing mountain of flesh, absorbing the impact of all my weapons. The point of contact with the monster's arm erupted in a white hot light like a miniature sun warping the air around it. The man, in a mere gap in the fighting had vaulted

over the wall. This act alone made the pupils of those battleh hardened veterans who had seen life and death constrict in a collective shock, Leaving them petrified on the spot. This was because below the wall, a world-ending beast capable of pulverizing half a city with one punch was now coiled. Everyone thought the man was insane, that he was going to his death. In the next second, after clashing with my blade, the behemoth actually staggered back two steps, but the monster's palm immediately gathered a ball of energy powerful enough to boil seas and level mountains. Seeing

this, I Quickly dodged back to create distance. Its attack missed, smashing into the ground and creating a 2 and 1/2 m deep crater. This made me sigh in admiration. Even though it was just a degraded version, it was still a demon after all. I had previously boosted my defense significantly with the rune serpent. This meant my current attack power was insufficient to shatter its claws. So now I could only rely on the divine artifacts I'd acquired from dungeons to Hold my own. With that thought, I activated the bandits sneaking boots, increasing my movement speed for

1 minute. Instantly, my speed more than doubled. In the blink of an eye, I was already behind it. But its reaction was incredibly fast. It instantly detected my attack and turned to block. The moment the white blade shattered the red maple, the clash of weapons sent a tremor through the void. The two of us were like two blades hacking at each Other, competing to see which would shatter first. I used my speed advantage to launch a relentless assault. Finally, I managed to create an opening. I seized the chance, tightened my grip on my weapon, and

lunged forward. Then, I swung with all my might at its chest. This completely enraged it. Wincing in pain, it began to gather another energy ball in its palm. Only this time, it opted for a long range shockwave attack. Seeing I couldn't dodge in time, I Quickly raised my sword to block. The powerful shockwave sent me flying back over 10 meters, slamming into the castle wall. Fortunately, I had imbued my greatsword with the silence skill from my ring, which nullified its shockwave. The people on the wall were discussing in amazement how I could handle even a

demon on my own. Mason told Alex to get ready that they had to seize this opportunity as well. Alex heard this and asked, "Are you thinking of joining the Fight, too? Just because that guy down there can handle it doesn't mean we can." Mason told him, "Even if we don't go, other guys will." Sure enough, right after he spoke, many people began rushing down from the wall. Their minds were now clouded by the allure of the crystals, and they had forgotten just how powerful and deadly the demons were. As he was about to follow them

down, he was stopped by his sister, who told him it wasn't time yet. Diana wanted to see What my limits truly were. After getting up, I noticed the players who had rushed over, but they didn't dare get too close. They only followed quietly behind me, preparing to land the final blow. I understood their intentions. However, I knew this monster was probably about to use its racial skill. When that happened, I wouldn't be able to look out for this group behind me. Soon after, the players who had jumped down from the wall had quietly surrounded the

demon. But strangely, the demon didn't stop them. It just stood there silently. When it began to gather another energy ball in its palm, I could tell at a glance it was a large scale AoE skill. I immediately shouted to the others, telling them to get back. This thing is not something you can handle. If you want to live, stand behind me. Some realized something was wrong and tried to convince their companions to retreat, but their companions were blinded by Greed. The next second, the energy in the demon's hand was fully charged. Then it slammed its

fist into the ground, unleashing a massive wave of high temperature flames that swept outwards. One grunt pulled out a divine artifact shield he had just gotten from a dungeon. He thought a little flame like this was nothing to him. But as the flames reached him, he suddenly felt a sense of dread. It was too late. In an instant, he was burned to a crisp. Seeing this, the others finally abandoned their thoughts of fighting for the crystal and began to turn and flee. Just as the flames were about to reach me, I once again activated the

silence skill from my ring. I imbued my weapon with it. Then I raised my sword and swung it fiercely at the flames directly in front of me. Any flame that touched my blades aura instantly dissipated. The people behind me and on the wall couldn't believe their eyes. I had Actually extinguished the demon's flames with a sword. Though my hand holding the great sword was a bit numb. The demon whose attack I had blocked was clearly not in good shape either. But it immediately began to gather high temperature flames in its palm again. Without any hesitation,

I charged forward with my sword and engaged it in a fierce battle once more. Because in this place, I was the only one who could deal with a three RD circle flame hell Demon. The others, no longer dreaming of crystals, retreated to a safe distance to watch. The ensuing battle once again redefined everyone's perception of me. They never imagined the gap between them and me could be so vast. They couldn't help but wonder if I was really a player just like them. Every clash between us was not a simple attack. It was a confrontation of

two extreme powers. The cold hardness of steel against the searing heat of light. human persistence Against an unknown power. Seeing my formidable strength, Vincent felt a sense of foroding. He knew that if this continued, I would seize the leadership from the monarch's hands. He had to find a way. Finally, I brought down my blue white light blade in a diagonal slash. The blade shimmerred with a cold halo, its edges crackling with electrical sparks, the tip already pressing into the monster's chest. A few days passed in a flash since that battle ended. As Mia was waiting

for me by the wall, Alex appeared beside her and said, "No need to wait." Hearing this, Mia turned her head and asked what he meant. Alex told her it was useless to wait here because he had been waiting for me for a long time, but never managed to run into me. Her intentions exposed. Mia quickly turned her head away and denied Alex's claim, saying she wasn't waiting for me. But Alex thought that Maya, like him, was following me under orders from a Monarch, and he asked her, "You must know about the recent instability in the

guild alliance and the reasons for it, right?" Mia glanced at him after hearing this and asked, "Why bring that up?" Alex, about to continue, suddenly turned to look at the confused Maya behind him and asked, "What's wrong?" Alex said, "I felt like someone was watching us just now. It must have been my imagination." At that moment, behind a glass window above the street, Vincent was quietly Watching the two of them. Then he spoke to the subordinate. It's been so long, but we still haven't gathered any useful information. Does that mean Marcus hasn't made any particular

moves? The subordinate reported, "The guild members have been monitoring him secretly, but we found that besides participating in defense and hunting Demensen, he almost never rests. Although the defensive battles have become much easier thanks to him, but the guys who didn't join the Guilds are now frequently provoking the guild members." Vincent had anticipated this. As long as I didn't join a guild, others who emulated me were bound to appear. After all, even the guilds united under the monarchs were listening to my words. For this reason, he had made preparations long ago, because he knew clearly

that if power wavered, it would be impossible to properly control the people below, and for the sake of his future plans, he could not let such A thing happen. Just as his words fell, the door opened, and a group of people entered from outside. These were all people Vincent had invited, and the topic of their discussion today was the future of the guild alliance. Meanwhile, on the battlefield, I had just killed another demon. I pulled out the long needle that had been with me and found it was already worn out. The continuous battles these past

few days had brought another weapon to the end of its life And I could only discard it. The reason for my continuous high-intensity battles was on one hand to collect 60 crystals. That way I could obtain that thing and the one I just killed was the 60th. On the other hand, most of the advanced divine artifacts sold in the crystal shop were guild exclusive. So they were almost all incredibly effective artifacts. If the crystals fell into the hands of those guild members, they would surely fall into chaos again, fighting Over them. My monopoly on all

the demons was to crush their hopes. As I spent the 60 crystals, I exchanged them from the shop for a weapon I was most familiar and comfortable with. Its name was the Judgment of Dradus. In appearance, it was two sickles connected by an iron chain. With this weapon, the upcoming battles would surely be much easier. Feeling the itch, I swung the sickles and walked towards the monster horde in front of me. There were still about 10 Days until the end of the defensive war. In the coming days, the guild members would definitely make a move

against me. Although I didn't know who would strike first, I was quite looking forward to it. 10 days passed. The sprite appeared and said, "You batch of players are so interesting. You are the group with the most survivors. So, I had prepared a special event for you." As soon as the sprite finished speaking, people felt the ground beneath their feet begin to Shake violently. Then, the corpses of the monsters that had been killed outside the city walls began to show strange signs. One by one, as if coming back to life, they slowly floated into the

air. Then they all poured into a portal inside the castle. After merging in the castle hall, the monster corpses formed an extremely bizarre ball of flesh. Finally, a humanoid demon was born from that flesh ball, and she was the demon queen from the hidden quest on The central island. The demon queen's subjugation the moment his purple black wings blotted out the sky. The purplish pink light from the cathedral dome was torn to shreds. It was like the personification of evil, the source of all fear. He stood there as if to say, "This world is mine."

Then, a red wall rose around the castle to prevent anyone inside from escaping. Next, the sprite said there were now two choices. One was to stay here and fend off the endless Stream of undead monsters and then escape from here using the crystals. But these undead monsters were not on the same level as the previous ones. The second choice was to go and defeat the demon queen summoned to the castle. When everyone heard demon queen, they were all a ghast. The previous rules never mentioned a demon queen. The sprite explained, "If I had summoned the

demon queen directly, you all probably would have died. But there'd be so many Survivors in this batch. So, I had no choice but to summon him. The crystals would activate 30 minutes after the undead monster attack begins, but only 500 people could leave." Hearing this rule, everyone cast wary glances at those around them. There were still over 1,000 survivors in the castle. That meant half of them would have to be left behind. Then the sprite added that killing the demon queen would unlock a reward that allowed everyone to leave. This is a special gift I've

prepared. After the sprite disappeared, a 10-minute countdown appeared in the sky above the castle. Everyone thought they just had to endure this month to be saved, but now they face such a huge new problem. At this moment, Vincent said, "In 30 minutes, the guild alliance members go to the crystal. We just need to hold out. The rest would defend on the wall." Just as he turned to leave, he was stopped by Ryan from behind. Ryan Said hatefully, "Don't think I don't know. you guild guys are planning to escape together," Vincent retorted. "No matter what, isn't

it a better choice to act together and fight the defensive battle in a united way?" And said he was also trying to let more people survive. Ryan heard this and said, "I suppose the lives of anyone outside your guilds don't matter, do they?" But Vincent didn't want to argue with him anymore and asked, "Do you have a better idea Right now?" On the first day, a single demon grunt killed dozens of people with a flick of its hand. "What chance do we have of defeating the demon queen that Sprite talked about?" Then he asked the

others, "Do you choose to fight the undead monsters with a plan, hold out for 30 minutes and go to the next island together, or choose to against that demon queen?" Hearing this, Ryan was at a loss for a rebuttal because fighting the demon queen did seem unrealistic. Seeing them start to waver, Adrien secretly praised Vincent's eloquence. His genie guild and the smoke guild were currently allied, so as long as Vincent took the lead, he could also retreat safely. Suddenly, I stepped out from the crowd. Only by hunting the demon queen can everyone survive. Seeing me

step out, Vincent and Adrien cursed under their breath that I was interfering with their plans again. Then he walked up and asked me, "Do you have absolute Confidence in defeating the demon queen?" I told him truthfully, "I can't say for sure either, but I am sure that if we go to the crystal, the number of deaths will definitely be over 500, maybe even more." As soon as these words were spoken, the unaffiliated people began to stand behind me, ready to follow my lead. Ryan thought to himself, "After all that, it looks like I have to

follow this guy in the end." Soon, all the unaffiliated people joined the demon Queen subjugation team. Finally, even Mason's MK guild and Diana's Noah guild chose to join. Seeing the current situation, Adrien felt a sense of dread. Originally, their guilds could have suppressed the unaffiliated people with force. But now, with only his and Vincent's guilds left, he immediately thought that once the battle began, the scene would surely be chaotic. He could then assassinate me in the confusion. But before he could finish his thought, I suddenly turned my head and gave him a cold look. Then,

I threw a sickle at him. I didn't intend to take his life, only throwing it at his feet as a warning. If you want to pull some tricks behind my back after the hunt starts, that's fine, but I hope you're prepared to bear the consequences." My terrifying perception instantly stunned the two of them. In the end, Vincent chose to compromise and cooperate for now. He would look for another opportunity Later. After clarifying the current situation, I said, "Then there's only one thing left for me to wrap up." With that, I began to walk slowly towards

the crystal in the center that represented escape. When I reached the crystal, I swung the chain in my hand forcefully, wrapping it tightly around the crystal. As I continuously tightened my grip, I finally shattered the crystal into countless fragments. Vincent and Adrienne never expected I would do Something so extreme. Adrienne asked, trembling, "What are you doing?" I told them, "This thing will be useless once we enter the castle to fight the demon queen anyway. If we leave this escape route, people will become cowards." My actions and words directly ignited the crowd's determination to win. They

all began to shout that they would follow me to the death. I said, "You are not following me, but the fearless version of yourselves. So, everyone fight with All your might for your own lives." As I finished my last sentence, the 10-minute countdown in the sky ended. Everyone followed me and pushed open the castle gates. However, the castle's interior was completely different from what they knew. The air inside was filled with a sinister aura. As we walked into the castle's main hall, the candles on both sides suddenly lit up. The demon queen at the very

back muttered to herself, "Long time no see." It's been years Since I've seen humans. Then, with a flick of his finger, he locked the main door through which everyone had just entered. As a message appeared on everyone's panel that the castle has been sealed. The ground beneath their feet began to shake violently. The next second, cracks wide enough for a person to fall through began to split open, and it seemed like something was climbing up. When they looked closely, they saw a group of extremely ugly monsters. Just As a monster was about to pounce on

this grunt's face, it was stopped by a chain. As I retracted the chain, I told them to calm down. These monsters are no different from the ones we fought before, just uglier, and told everyone to get ready for battle. The real trouble are the ones coming after. As soon as I finished speaking, larger and wider cracks began to appear in the ground ahead. Then, pillars of high temperature fire erupted from them. Next, tall figures began to appear within the fire pillars. I knew that to get to the demon queen, we had to deal with these

demon gatekeepers first. Fortunately, only two gatekeepers appeared. I told a few monarchs to advance with me first to stabilize the formation. Then I gave the order to split our forces to deal with both of them simultaneously. Healers and supports to the back of the team. Everyone with range skills to the front. The rest of you without much power deal with the small fry we miss. Seeing me prepare to advance, Mason said. Charging in so recklessly is too risky. But before he could finish, I'd already dashed towards the one on the left. These two monsters were

just inferior versions modeled after the gatekeepers of the abyss. Although they were much weaker than the real gatekeepers, their movements were almost identical. So, with my past life's experience fighting Gatekeepers, I should be able to predict their attacks. It was also a good opportunity to test this new weapon in my hands. With that thought, I controlled the sickle and brought it down on its head. It reacted immediately, parrying my sickle with its sword, but I immediately activated Deloqua's built-in oppression skill. Instantly, a dense web of chains entangled its long sword. The taut chains made it

impossible for it to Retract its sword. Then the chains began to slowly spread over its body until it was completely wrapped. After binding the opponent with oppression, it continuously drains their mana and applies a statucing curse. Although it also continuously consumes my own mana, I could still handle this level of drain. Once I had completely suppressed it, I asked the group behind me, "Are you going to keep standing there and watch?" Those people still hadn't Snapped out of their shock from a moment ago. My shout finally reminded them what they were here for. Next, Mason

was the first to activate his monarch trait, giving all his guild members the order to attack. Then, Diana followed suit, activating her monarch trait to contact her members, telling those with low defense to go to the back for support, while the others followed up. Instantly, the members with ranged skills from both guilds strode forward and unleashed a Frantic barrage of attacks on the gatekeeper. After taking a wave of attacks, the gatekeeper's grip on its sword hilt tightened. The next second, its blade began to emit a faint purple flame. I could tell at a glance it

was trying to summon the flames of hell. As it plunged its great sword into the ground, the aura that erupted from its body was several times stronger than before. My chains began to show signs of loosening. Seeing this, I dashed Forward, tightening the chains while telling them not to stop their attacks. My target was the glowing mass in its chest. Although my current defense couldn't block its impending flames of hell, as long as I took that thing out of its chest, I could kill it. With that thought, I leaped into the air and rushed towards

it. At this point, its chest had already begun to spew flames. When I reached its chest, I stabbed down with all my might. Seeing my action, Maya shouted, "The fire is too strong. It's dangerous. Even if the attack works, you'll die, too." She told me to retreat quickly. But by then, I had already plunged my hand into its wound, which was bursting with flames. The man had clearly found the monster's weak point. Yet his companion still shouted for him to abandon the attack. Because at that moment, the monster was surrounded by flames burning at over

3,000° C. And the temperature was still Rising, ready to erupt at any moment. But I endured the searing pain and reached deep into its body. As a reincarnator, I knew for a fact that the ignition stone was right here. Just as the flames burned away my skin and were about to melt my muscles, I snatched out the ignition stone. Then, without hesitation, I crushed it. The many powerful individuals around who saw this were so shocked their jaws nearly hit the floor. They never expected my Defense to be this high. As I leaped down, I shouted

for them to continue their attack. Don't stop. That thing can't use fire anymore. But right after I said that, I saw a pillar of fire coming from the side. After landing, I quickly dodged back again. Mason looked in the direction the fire came from and was stunned. The team responsible for the other gatekeeper had suffered heavy casualties. That gatekeeper stood there completely unharmed and not a single Guild member was even injured. All the dead were members of the anti-dungeon coalition. These people already wanted to retreat, hoping that after I dealt with my target, I would

help them with theirs. Seeing this, Vincent revealed a sinister smile. His goal was to make these people waver. So, he immediately stepped up and said, "Marcus led us all into this desperate situation and then washed his hands of it. So, he must be held responsible for everyone's safety." Alex, who was in the middle of a fight, was so angry he cursed Vincent's mother, telling him not to just stand there talking, but to join the fight. Anyone with eyes can see that you guys are the ones standing by and doing nothing. Vincent asked, "Do you think

I'm not fighting because I lack the ability? I'll show you guys our strength right now." At his command, the members behind him began to attack the gatekeeper. Warriors attacked the legs. Ranged Attackers, archers, and mages attacked the upper body. Assassins looked for the right moment to strike. This round of assault actually managed to effectively suppress the gatekeeper. Seeing this, I told Alex and his team to go help them, too. I'm enough to handle this one alone. As I spoke, that gatekeeper had already swung its long sword, preparing to cleave down at me. In response, I

simply leaped upwards and easily dodged its attack. Then, while in midair, I Swung my chains to counterattack. This behemoth couldn't possibly dodge the chains unpredictable assault. Then, I used this opening to slash its body several times with my sickles. Finally, I landed gracefully, steadily, and safely. Adrien was astonished. He never thought that a monster they could barely suppress with all their numbers combined was being single-handedly beaten by me. So, he told the members below to work harder and not to slack off. Receiving The order, the members naturally didn't dare to relax and could only keep

attacking. I watched Vincent's alliance. It probably wasn't just for showing off their strength. But right now, the most important thing was to deal with this monster. Other matters could wait. With that thought, I once again threw out my chains to bind the gatekeeper. Then I swung two heavy blows at its chest. Taking advantage of it raising its head in pain, I latched onto its neck. Finally, with a swift motion, I severed its head. After landing, my knuckles were pale as I casually hooked the handle of the sickle. The blade was wrapped in a dark purple

halo, its edge hidden in shadow. Only the ancient sigils carved on its spine glowed with a faint silver light like some sealed curse. The battle on the other side was also nearing its end. With wave after wave of continuous attacks from the crowd, the other gatekeeper also fell With a thud. At this moment, Adrien approached with the crystal dropped by the gatekeeper, expressing his desire to exchange it at the shop for a better artifact. However, Vincent wanted to first utilize his smoke guild. Adrien reminded him that their current alliance was formed by multiple sovereigns working

together, and they should prioritize strengthening the alliance first. After Vincent accepted the crystal, he simply told Adrienne to rest Assured. Upon hearing their conversation, Mason wondered when this alliance had been established. Diana said that those people had been operating in secret. Their joint operation appeared quite organized. The primary reason she believed was that person who had brought them a sense of crisis. She then turned her gaze toward me, puzzled by how I seemed completely unconcerned. She and Mason approached together and informed me about the Alliance. I told them I had known about it all along.

As long as they did not take direct action openly, there was no need to worry about them. I had already devised a counter strategy. Alex and the others approached, suggesting that if those people joined the battle, it should make things easier for me. However, Maya remains skeptical, wondering what would happen if those people united again, and none of them took action. She did not want to help a Bunch of scumbags. Mason said that to leave this place, they had to eliminate the demon queen, so if they wanted to survive, they had no choice but to

fight. Diana glanced around and felt the atmosphere was somewhat off. Everyone kept complaining, thinking I could just handle the demon queen directly. So, they thought that in this current state, it would be better to join the alliance and defend from the outside, which might give them a better chance of survival. At this moment, someone stepped forward, telling everyone to stop complaining. If they wanted to survive now, there was only one path. Defeat the demon queen. After saying this, she walked up to me and introduced herself as Ji. He then asked if I was the legendary

Marcus. Slowly moving her hand toward my chest. Maya, witnessing the scene, was so furious that her hair was practically standing on end. However, before Jaci could touch my body, I swatted her hand Away and asked what she wanted to do. Ji said she had no other business, just wanted to introduce someone to me. Seeing how cold I was, she turned to leave while saying that when I had second thoughts later, she would let me know. She also mentioned that this person was very interested in me. After Jaci walked away, Maya cursed under her breath about

what kind of person she was, knowing that when Jaci had tried to talk to me before, I had ignored her. She wondered if only people who had not joined guilds would not be ignored. Alex had just started saying that when he tried to recruit me before, he was also ignored. When I directly chose to ignore them and told them to continue forward after preparations were complete. After I had walked for a while, a purple light wall appeared before me. Suddenly, the sprite's laughter echoed from all around, startling everyone. The sprite then appeared saying this batch

of Players was truly fascinating. Since they were so interesting, he would tell them some good news. The portal to the next island would not open only after defeating the demon queen. They only needed to survive for 30 minutes under the demon queen's assault, and the escape crystal on the throne would be activated. This method had no limit on the number of people, so everyone had a chance to proceed to the next island. Wasn't it simple? Everyone should know That although purchasing escape tickets with crystal fragments was possible, that was not the official route to the

next island. Everyone should try their best to hold on and they would meet on the next island. After saying this, he disappeared from his original position. After hearing this, I thought his intention was obvious. This way, everyone's determination had dropped from being prepared to kill the demon queen to just needing to hold on. At the Same time, the demon queen on the throne gently raised his hand. The flesh orbs on the ground began to slowly float in the great hall. With his command of awaken, the flesh orbs began writhing frantically. Countless undead then began emerging

one by one from those flesh orbs. I could see that this inferior version did not even possess half the power of the original from the abyss. Moreover, I was intimately familiar with their attack patterns. Just as those Undead were about to rush toward me, I quickly opened the shop and purchased an artifact with many crystals. It was a weapon that formed a set with the scythe in my hand. Its name was Decratus' justice. As I threw this broken blade forward, the undead in front of me died instantly upon being struck. Immediately, Decratus' justice appeared back

in my hand as it possessed two inherent skills called split and recall. I then used its split skill to conjure Many broken blades and controlled them with my mind to fly forward rapidly. Their target was the demon queen seated on the throne. However, not a single blade could reach the demon queen as they were all blocked by an undead summoned by the demon queen. She then suddenly stood up and lashed out at me with a small whip. After I blocked this strike with my chains, I stepped forward toward her again. I then swung dozens of

dark chains, moving toward the demon Queen. The demon queen also lashed out with her small whip, clashing with the chains and creating ringing sounds. After dozens of continuous exchanges, the demon queen suddenly withdrew one hand. He then began silently casting some magic on the monster corpses on the ground. After being infused with magic, the monster actually grew flesh and flew rapidly toward me. However, being thoroughly familiar with his moves, I easily dodged. After landing, I shouted For them to handle the surrounding small monsters while I dealt with the demon queen. Alex, seeing more and more

monsters surging forward, angrily asked what Vincent's group was doing and why they were not joining the battle. Vincent still stood in place and gave his subordinates the command to remain on standby. Mia said she knew those people would act this way. I had not expected them to dare cause trouble at a time like this, so I told them to hold Things off for a while first. Mia exclaimed in shock, asking how they could possibly hold off the demon queen without me. While speaking, the demon queen began widening her pupils and the dark energy around her

rapidly increased. As she finished gathering power and raised both arms high, a pair of giant hands burst from the ground. He then clenched his fists and struck in my direction. However, the fist suddenly stopped before reaching me. To my slight Surprise, Mason actually blocked the strike for me. After spitting out a mouthful of blood, he told me to go and return quickly as he could not hold on much longer. Without any hesitation, I turned and ran frantically toward the rear. At this time, because the people in front were engaged in chaotic battle with the undead,

those in the rear could not see the situation ahead clearly. Suddenly, a member of Alex's guild was stabbed from behind with a knife and Lost his life on the spot. Adrien turned back to see the person holding the dagger and loudly questioned what this was about. Vincent told him that, of course, while that person in front was dealing with the demon queen and had no time to pay attention, it was time to organize the current situation. With his command, the members behind began stepping forward and charging toward Alex's guild members. The panicked Adrien did not

forget to organize his Personnel to prepare for counterattack. However, looking back, he discovered that his guild members seemed to be poisoned, unable to move their bodies. Thus began a one-sided massacre. Adrien, seeing this was not working, began persuading Vincent, saying the battle was not over yet, and acting this way would only get everyone killed here. However, Vincent told him it no longer mattered. Anyway, those people were all trash used to make up numbers, and Everyone would choose death for their sovereign. As he said this, the guild crest on the back of his hand slowly lit

up just as Adrienne was thinking about who the sovereign Vincent mentioned was. That cold dagger had already reached his neck. Fortunately, I appeared in time and blocked this strike for him. I then withdrew my short blade while asking Vincent if he was finally showing his true face. Your scheming behind the scenes remains as consistent as always. Vincent first asked why I was not dealing with the demon queen in front at this time, but I was already too late. As soon as he finished speaking, his guild members rushed up in unison and surrounded me. False sovereign,

you have finally shown your tale, the black sovereigns tail that must be eliminated in the tutorial, the sovereigns bearing. Vincent then said that even if they could not defeat me, they could still hold me back. And in that case, the Personnel fighting in front would eventually be killed by the demon queen. He said he had long been prepared to die, but before that, he would definitely drag me down to hell with him. After he finished speaking, I stepped forward and said he seemed to have misunderstood. I was not here to stop him this time, but

to give him a proposal, a very good proposal. Upon hearing what I said, the firmness in Vincent's heart began to waver slightly. The scene returned to the battlefield in front. Alex was already trembling, barely able to hold his sword steady, wondering why I had been gone so long and still had not returned. As a result, in a moment of inattention, he let a monster rush past him. Just as that monster was about to harm the personnel in the rear, I appeared in time and threw chains at him. First, I wrapped his stinking mouth. Then, I

exerted slight force with my hands to tear him Into pieces, finally landing gracefully. At this moment, I am the coolest. After finishing my display and getting up, Diana ran over asking what I had gone to do. I did not say much, only telling them that I had gone to prepare for the next step of the plan. At this moment, a loud crash suddenly came from nearby, and everyone saw Maya being knocked flying. After fighting with them for a while, the demon queen felt too bored, so she summoned her fist again, Preparing to end everything. Seeing

the fist approaching, I first quickly dodged backward while simultaneously throwing my short blade at the demon queen and swinging chains along with the short blade. In an instant, countless short blades with chains surrounded the demon queen 180°. However, when those blades reached her, they did not attack her, but quickly circled around her, using the chains to trap her. When the demon queen tried to struggle, several blades Immediately changed direction and pierced into her body. This finally enraged her. As the dark energy around her increased again, the surrounding chains were also stretched to their limit. When

Diana prepared to step forward to help, I stopped her with my hand. Alex asked in confusion why I was stopping them. Before he could finish speaking, a purple energy ball flew toward us. I was then struck by this energy ball and pushed backward. Everyone had not yet seen clearly what had just happened when a violent explosion sounded in the great hall. Everyone also could not see clearly whether I had been hit or not. However, they believed I could not possibly be defeated so easily. Suddenly, Maya seemed to discover something and told everyone to look up.

When they looked up carefully, they found that I had actually dodged that strike without a scratch. I then used the split skill of My short blades, conjuring multiple ones and throwing them toward the ground. However, this time the target was not the demon queen, but the chains on the demon queen's body. After I pinned all the chains on her body to the ground, the more she struggled, the faster the iron chains contracted. Finally, unable to support herself, she fell heavily to her knees. At the moment I landed, I also took out my scythe and fiercely

swung out a slash. The demon queen, Unable to dodge, could only take it. The people nearby discovered that my attack had actually been effective against the demon queen. However, the demon queen was not angry at all. She even burst into the loudest laughter of the day and said she was very satisfied with me. After saying this, the severed arm grew back again and kept expanding, becoming a large hand with a diameter of 2 and 1/2 m. I could see that she wanted to use this large hand to compete with me In strength. However, I did

not want to engage in a prolonged battle with her now. So, I took out a rune from my wrist and clenched it in my hand to absorb it. On the demon queen's side, her large hand had already condensed several purple energy balls. She then threw them all in my direction. However, this time, I did not retreat, but advanced, rushing toward the demon queen against those energy balls. Along the way, I used chains to neutralize those energy balls. Seeing this, the demon queen slowly raised her arm, lifting her giant fist high. Then after I had almost

rushed to her front, she slammed it down. While rushing up toward the fist, I loudly called to Alex, "Use your long sword." Upon hearing this, Alex did not dare to delay and directly threw his long sword in my direction. As the demon queen's large hand slammed down, everyone's hearts were in their throats. Using only the simplest draw cut technique, I Directly stunned the previously undefeated demon queen just because the moment before her full force strike was intended to kill me on the spot. She had not expected that a novice like me could actually pierce through

her palm and burst out. With the blade unshathed, my sword was true to its purpose. Just as the cold light was about to strike down, suddenly, she spewed out a cloud of poisonous mist from her mouth. However, relying on my high magic resistance Against the poisonous mist, I swung my sword down at her. Everyone thought this fierce battle had finally ended. However, as someone who had been reborn, I clearly knew it was not that simple. Sure enough, as soon as I finished speaking, the demon queen began laughing wildly. With a twisted expression, she said she

had not felt this level of pain for a long time. After saying this, her body suddenly burst out with intense dark energy, and her aura instantly Climbed several levels. Even this attack made me feel unprecedented pressure. Suddenly, a spear flew from the side. Although this force was not enough to pierce her skin, it scattered the energy ball he had just condensed in her hand. I turned to look and found the spear was thrown by Diana. After the demon queen glanced at her, she showed a disdainful expression. She then controlled an undead to pounce at her,

preparing to kill this insignificant pest first. Fortunately, Maya appeared in time and dispersed the undead with her sword. Diana knew they were no match for the demon queen. So, after achieving the goal of buying time, she directly ordered a retreat. However, how could the demon queen simply let them go? So, after gathering energy again, her finger slowly fell. The direction she pointed was exactly where I knelt on the ground, who was exhausted. She clearly knew that only I could pose a threat to her here. As long as he killed me, the others would be at

her mercy. As the energy beam struck where I stood, the powerful impact instantly knocked the surrounding people back several meters. Even the residual force of the impact was so terrifying that they wondered if I could really survive such an intense attack. When everyone looked in my direction, they found that a figure seemed to emerge from the smoke. A blue light then flashed and a dagger broke through the Smoke and flew forward rapidly, finally piercing precisely into the demon queen's other heart. At this moment, I had also used up the last remaining bit of my strength.

While pulling out the dagger, the demon queen complained about the restrictions imposed on her. If she could use her true power, how could such an attack be effective? Upon hearing this, everyone's faces showed surprise, wondering if the demon queen still had more tricks up her sleeve. However, Immediately, the crystal symbolizing escape began flickering with light. Amid everyone's cheers, the system prompted that conditions were met, and the crystal portal is open. However, my expression became serious again because the demon queen had not disappeared at all and the dark energy around her had intensified even more. According

to my memories from my previous life, the demon queen's subjugation battle should have ended here. What happened next made My pupils dilate instantly. The body that should have dissipated actually began recondensing again. Moreover, she forcibly summoned her original body from the abyss into this shell. Just as she was preparing to eliminate us all in one stroke, the sprite suddenly appeared, pointing a finger at her and saying enough. Someone actually dared to use their original body's power in the tutorial zone. After saying this, a giant palm appeared out of thin air and Grasp the demon queen

within it. The sprite then said that violating the rules required punishment. Without its permission to dare do such a thing here, according to the rules, she would be recalled. As it spoke, the hand holding her applied several more points of pressure. Upon hearing this, the demon queen complained that the sprite restricted her abilities, causing her to be wounded by lowly humans. She roared that she had to kill all these insects. This was undoubtedly challenging the sprite's authority. In one second, the sprite directly crushed the demon queen with force. Even as enemies, we felt this method

was somewhat cruel. However, the sprite smiled, saying, "Everyone should rest assured that he would handle such violations." Next, it was time to settle the rewards for this level. Very few people could defeat this demon queen, so it wanted to congratulate everyone. Furthermore, since there was Only one demon queen reward, it decided to give it to me who had contributed the most. As it spoke, a dark red stone appeared in my hand. It could set all rune values to 99.99% when I used it, but could only last for one day. And after it ended, all ability

values would drop to 0.01%. Before leaving, the sprite told us that as long as we silently recited the name of the island we wanted to go to when using the crystal, we would be Transported to the designated place. Looking at the reward in my hand, I thought that obtaining this had achieved my purpose for coming here. The power from the abyss just now had exceeded the range I could control. If the sprite had not intervened, the consequences would have been unthinkable. Alex and Mason approached from behind, saying that after expending so much effort, we had

only obtained one reward. However, everyone knew that I had almost Single-handedly eliminated the demon queen. So, even if someone wanted to steal it, they did not have the ability. Diana felt that the smoke guild would not give up so easily, so she hurried to try contacting the guild members in the rear. I told them that things in the rear should already be finished. Upon hearing this, Alex asked in confusion what I meant by already finished. At this time, Diana also contacted the guild members in the rear. Learning that The guild crests on other guild members

hands had disappeared meant that their guild sovereigns had very likely died. After receiving this news, Diana was surprised to tell us that the smoke guild had rebelled and caused the other guild sovereigns to disappear. Upon hearing this news, a smile appeared at the corner of my mouth. The scene shifted to a forest where a figure in black stood in the center of a clearing. At his feet lay many guild member Corpses. Just 2 and 1/2 minutes ago. At this location, Vincent had brought the guild sovereigns here. Although he did not know what this place was,

seeing the tower not far away, he thought he had come to the right place. His mission after disguising as a sovereign was to disrupt and kill all sovereigns on the central island. Previously, he had deliberately incited conflicts between the sovereigns and me, taking advantage of when the sovereigns were guarding Against me to launch sneak attacks. Moreover, he cursed me as an idiot because I had previously told him that as long as he made the sovereigns become his guild members, he could control other sovereigns subordinate guilds. I had also given him a device that could open

portals. I told him that as long as he did not cause trouble here, I would not interfere with whatever he did. With this portal device, he could directly proceed to the next island. After all The sovereigns were brought over, Vincent said this place was different from the original standby location and he needed to contact his superiors first. Before he could finish speaking, one of his subordinates was suddenly killed by a flying short sword. However, looking around, he could not find any trace of the attacker. Vincent, seeing that the opponent dared not show himself, guessed that

their numbers were definitely not large. Just as he was About to move positions, he found he could not move at all. Looking down, he discovered his feet were continuously sinking downward while they were struggling. Continuously, that person's voice began echoing around them. I was still half-doubtful, but you really came out. It seems my preparations were not in vain. That person then continued, "Under your feet is a one-time device I set up. Although it takes time to activate after being deployed, as long As I know your movements in advance is perfectly." After hearing this, Vincent broke

out in cold sweat while saying it was impossible. Before he could continue speaking, he was struck down by the mysterious person with a single blow. Seeing this, Adrien immediately begged for mercy, saying he would do anything. However, the next second, the mysterious person quickly stepped forward and covered his mouth with one hand, then pressed him heavily to the ground. Only After he completely lost his life did he let go. This mysterious person had set up traps here, following my instructions. Originally, when he heard me talking about the central island and tower, he was still confused.

But these people had actually come. This person was Danny. what I had instructed him to do before leaving was precisely this matter. Meanwhile, somewhere else, a portal crystal was flickering with light. Several people surrounded the Crystal. One of them said Vincent was dead. It seemed the central island mission had failed. The last time he contacted them was at the demon queen's castle, so he probably died there. However, this did not matter much as it was within expectations, though it seemed someone was interfering with their plans. Anyway, they wanted to come to this tower with the

best rewards, and there was only one path through the crystal to reach here. Finally, the Leader said they would absolutely not let anyone pass through here easily. After saying this, the same crests as Vincent's lit up in their hands. The scene returned to the central island castle. I explained to the survivors that there were hundreds of small islands on the map, and the island types were roughly divided into three stages. We had already passed the first stage starting point. The central island where we were currently located belonged to The second stage. Only by reaching the

third stage islands would the tutorial be considered complete. Among the third stage islands, there was a tower island that could provide high rewards. However, I advised them not to go to Tower Island. While speaking, I took out monster meat from my spatial pocket, and began eating. The others looked bewildered, not understanding why I would prevent them from going to Tower Island. I knew their confusion, so I Told them to think carefully. This central island alone had nearly wiped us all out. If they died before becoming stronger, everything would be meaningless. I was only warning them.

Whether to go or not depended on their own decision. After saying this, they began discussing privately what to do. After a while, Diana stepped forward and asked if I was not planning to go to Tower Island either. While we were discussing, Jaci nearby pricked up her Ears, trying to listen clearly. However, she ultimately could not hear clearly and turned to leave. I told Diana that no matter which island they went to, they could gain rewards and become stronger. Diana had thought I would risk my life for the sake of becoming stronger, but now hearing me

speak like this, it seemed I was not planning to go to Tower Island either. Mason was first to break the silence and agreed with my proposal. Although after those Sovereigns disappeared, he had convinced the remaining players, causing his guild to grow dramatically in scale. Everyone was injured now and needed rest and reorganization. He walked up to me and thanked me. He said that without me, probably everyone present would have died. Although I did not take his outstretched hand, I did not ignore him this time and said until we meet again. He then called Alex and

his team members preparing to leave. Diana also prepared To take my advice and proceed to other islands. Soon after, a portal appeared in front of the crystal. The others also abandoned their plans to go to Tower Island, feeling that if even I was not prepared to go, much less them. Seeing they had all decided, I told them to go first, as I still had things to do afterward. After Alex and the others left, Diana asked Maya that if she wanted to say goodbye to me, she should go ahead. Maya stubbornly said she did Not want

to. Just before entering, they turned back to me and said instead of wishing good luck, it was better to say goodbye. After waiting for the last group to leave, I turned and asked Jaci why she had not left yet. Upon hearing this, Jaci told me to go first, saying she still needed to confirm some things. After I said whatever you want, I turned toward the portal. At the moment of disappearing, I said in a very small voice, "Looks like I'll see you on the Next island." However, although Jaci saw my lip movements, she could not

hear what I said clearly. After being left alone, she revealed the same crest as those people on Tower Island and reported that she could not hear exactly which island they were going to, but there should be several going to Tower Island. Upon receiving this message, the ambush group immediately entered combat readiness. The leader also stared intently at the crystal before him. He Then picked up a machete nearby and leaped toward the crystal in one swift motion, intending to take down today's first prey. However, when the figure from the portal began to gradually become clear, he

was greatly shocked because the person emerging was Jaci, who had just reported to him. As soon as Jaci came out, she saw a machete swinging toward her neck and quickly ducked to avoid it. After recovering, she said, "Sovereign, you're welcome. Ceremony is a bit too grand." That person asked JC why only she had come. Where were the others? Jaci was also very confused because she was the last to transport and there was no one else left on Central Island. Could it be that not a single person came to Tower Island? The sovereign said they had

been waiting here but had not seen even an ant. Ji said those people might all have been influenced by the person who defeated the demon queen. She then told The sovereign about hearing me advise others not to come to Tower Island. Upon hearing this, the sovereign was furious that I had once again ruined his plans. He had heard Vincent frequently mention how I had disrupted their plans. In his anger, he slammed his hand forcefully on a nearby tree trunk. With slight pressure from his palm, the large tree in front of him was blown to pieces.

Originally, they had hoped this hunt would yield a batch of runes from Several players, but now their time and effort in finding the portal location had been wasted. The sovereign then asked if he knew why I had prevented others from coming here. Jaci said I was probably trying to protect those people because she saw me willing to step forward in dangerous situations and had never seen me kill anyone. Upon hearing this, the sovereign felt that I, this ticking time bomb, would definitely interfere with his plans in the future. So, he ordered all guild members to

be notified that they should immediately eliminate me upon encounter. His subordinate said my strength was significantly superior to theirs. Ji said that man had never killed anyone. He told his subordinate to charge at me recklessly without regard for their lives. He then had Ji describe my clothing characteristics and weapons, then distribute them to team members scattered across various islands. After Giving instructions, he prepared to lead people into the tower. Ji asked if he would not wait any longer in case someone came afterward. The sovereign told him he did not like waiting. Having no choice, Ji

could only follow them into the tower. Shortly after they left, the portal flickered again. I slowly emerged from it, then looked around and saw no one, knowing they had definitely already left. That person was still as impatient as in my previous life. Now I Could act with peace of mind. Dany was currently hiding behind a tree not far away, silently watching me. However, having already noticed him, I asked how long he planned to hide there. After he came out, I asked if he had brought the things I had requested. Upon hearing this, Danny took out

an item called seven siblings earring. Although he did not know how to use this item, I took it and directly put it on, praising him for doing well. This time, however, when Dany looked up at me again, his face immediately turned red because he saw that my body had undergone some wonderful changes. A man simply putting on an earring casually, made his subordinate instantly blush, and his heart race like thunder. Because this artifact could not only completely change one's appearance, but even made his body mysteriously transform into that of a real woman. The reason for

doing this was that having been reborn, I knew I was already being targeted at this time. So to avoid unnecessary trouble, I changed my physical form. I then followed them and also infiltrated the tower full of danger and rewards. Soon after, players from other islands also arrived successively at the tower's first floor. Since the players with me on Central Island had all been persuaded by me to turn back, the players coming from other islands discovered there were far fewer people here than they had Imagined. At this time, a person in a red hood looked at

my back and felt it was somewhat familiar. I immediately noticed that person kept looking in my direction. I then stood up and walked toward him. Coming before him, I asked why he kept staring at me. Did he have something he wanted to say? Just as Red was asking if I had met him somewhere before, suddenly Jake behind us called out to both of us. He first asked if we two were together, then invited us to Join his team to proceed together. Red was about to say we were not together when I pressed his shoulder and

readily agreed to Jake's team invitation. He then brought us to find his other teammates. Because people coming here generally had their own teams, their guild was short on members and had been unable to enter the dungeon. Each room in the tower had certain number restrictions, and the higher up one went, the richer the rewards became. Blake interrupted Jake, saying there was no need to explain in such detail. Just go in directly, eliminate all the monsters, and whoever could still survive would get the rewards. Among everyone present, probably not many people could survive to go upward.

Some people could be seen at a glance as unable to last long. So, stop talking about these meaningless things here. After we entered the dungeon, we began fighting a group of ant-like magical Beasts. However, their size was thousands of times larger than ordinary ants. They relied on mouths harder than swords for attacks. Their numbers were also extremely large. Because I was currently wearing the seven siblings earring, my ability values were reduced to half of normal. So, I first needed to test what level my current ability values could reach. I took out my dagger and charged

forward in one swift motion. First, I pressed down the red who was Blocking the way, then threw my dagger forward. After the dagger precisely hit the monster's jaw, I remotely recalled the dagger while jumping up and leaping to its head. At this time, the monster was lying on the ground in pain, trembling continuously, it had no way to dodge my strike. After this test, I learned that to eliminate one monster, I not only needed to rely on weapons, but also had to attack twice. You should know, without my stats being nerfed, I Could have taken

out a monster like this with my bare hands. After I got up, a girl walked over to me, thanked me for saving her, and expressed her surprise that I could take down this giant ant with such a small weapon. Then she asked if I had been to many islands and met a lot of powerful people, saying she was looking for someone really strong. That person not only helps others and defeats monsters, but also fights with two chain weapons and is incredibly cool. Finally, She asked if I had seen the person she was describing. I didn't

answer her question, just told her to cut the chatter. Seeing that I was ignoring her, she turned to red next to me and asked if she had seen him. She said she heard he took down the demon king all by himself on the central island. That person's name seemed to be Marcus. When I heard her saying my name, my steps faltered for a moment. Red then said that he did indeed know me and that we Had even been in the same party at the beginning. I was speechless hearing this. Red was confused and he asked

how she knew me. The little girl said I was very strong and that news about me had already spread among the players and she once again asked Red about my whereabouts. Red could only say that she didn't know my exact location. But as she turned to look at me, she thought to herself, "Why does this woman look so much like Marcus?" Back then, when she Heard I was going to face the carnivorous beast alone, she thought I was just bluffing to get everyone's runes. But she later realized that if it weren't for me, far more

people would have died. After the party hunted for a little while longer, Blake started complaining that the difficulty here was too low and there were too many people, so no good artifacts would drop. Just then, Jake cut him off, saying there seemed to be a gate up ahead. It looked Like we could pass through it to settle our rewards for this trial and then head to the next floor. Just as everyone gathered, ready to go through the portal, Blake suddenly attacked, killing a teammate. He said that if everyone went out like this, the quality of

the artifacts would drop because he'd heard the fewer people there were at the settlement, the better the rewards. Otherwise, with his strength, why would he choose a team that couldn't even fill Its roster? With that, he struck again, taking down another member. The others here were no match for Blake. Basically, no one could last more than three moves against him. I watched as he raised his spear and was about to charge at me. I just casually took out my dagger. After only one exchange, my dagger was knocked from my hand and it stuck in the

ground behind me. Blake even mocked me, saying he thought I was the strongest here, but I turned out to be just as pathetic. Seeing Blake walking toward him, Red quickly pulled the little girl behind him for protection, but he didn't notice that the little girl was quietly moving her hand behind him back. Then she quickly whipped out a crossbow and told Red not to move. The words had barely left her mouth when a bolt shot from behind Red, grazing past his face. Because all of this happened so fast, Blake had no time to dodge. Coming

to his senses, Red turned around and Started praising the girl, but the girl ignored him and continued to reload the bolt. He only stopped his praise when the crossbow was reloaded and aimed at him again. He had a feeling he was about to die. The next second, as the girl pulled the trigger, his suspicion was confirmed. Then the girl started picking up the runes dropped by everyone on the ground. Then she activated her sigil and began reporting to her sovereign, saying that in room 10 on the first floor, she Didn't see the guy with the

chains, but she had eliminated everyone in the room. Just as she finished her report and was about to hang up, I slowly stood up from the side. She only noticed me after she hung up and turned around. Before she could react, my chains had already flown toward her. A single wrap was enough to immobilize her. Then I walked up to her and pressed my dagger against her throat. I said, "Why do you look so surprised? Weren't you looking for me, Little girl?" The girl wanted to struggle, but after trying, she found it was impossible. As

cold sweat covered her body, she said, "But I clearly saw you go down." I said, "My acting skills were pretty decent, and I'd advise you not to try contacting your sovereign. I'll be paying him a visit on your behalf." With that, I deactivated the effect of the seven siblings earrings and showed my true face. Finally, with a shocked expression on her face, my Dagger slowly pierced into her body. It seems that guy has spies planted in every room. Conveniently, she had gathered all the runes for me, saving me the trouble of picking them up one

by one. I let my rune serpent eat the runes I didn't need. Muttering to myself, "You don't have to be in such a hurry to find me, kid. We'll be meeting very soon." To move up in this place, you must pass through a series of dungeon-like rooms. After climbing to the top floor, you Reach the final destination of the tutorial zone. At this moment, I was standing in the main hall of the second floor, but I didn't immediately enter the next room because the artifacts I currently have don't match the difficulty of the current dungeons.

So now I need to obtain new items to make up for the shortcomings of my colorless artifacts. Next, I need to make good use of the intel from my past life. Later, in a room entirely filled with a dense Jungle, the sprite appeared and began its usual introduction. First, it welcomed everyone to Treasure Island. You all have excellent taste choosing this room. This is the largest room among all the rooms on the tower island. Your mission is to eliminate the guardian protecting the treasure, obtain the treasure, and then head to the center of the island

to exchange it for an artifact. The time limit for the treasure hunt is 2 weeks. To add fun and Pressure, we've added an extra condition. Only those who successfully exchange the treasure for an artifact can leave this room. You can choose to exchange the treasure for 50 artifacts, allowing everyone to survive. Or you can choose to exchange for 10 or even just one, allowing only a few to survive. But you all should know the principle of scarcity, right? So the fewer artifacts you exchange for here, the higher their quality will be. With that, it marked

128 guardians on our maps. Only one of them would drop the treasure upon defeat. Killing 128 guardians in 2 weeks is a pretty tough task. I decided to wait and see what plan they would come up with. After a bit of commotion, a guy with green hair gathered everyone and suggested that everyone form groups of 10 with each group responsible for hunting two guardians per day. This way, in 2 weeks, if all goes well, we can definitely kill all these guardians and Find the treasure. Whoever finds it should notify everyone to gather at the center

of the island. The crowd fell into another commotion after hearing this because guild members would definitely form their own groups, so those solo players would be difficult. But I thought the strategy was good. At this moment, a blonde woman nudged a brown-haired man next to her. The brown-haired man understood her meaning, stood up, and said he agreed with the Green-haired guy's proposal, and that they had already formed a group of 10. After a few of the stronger-l lookinging people spoke up, they quickly brought the situation under control. The others had no choice but to temporarily

follow their plan. Soon, everyone started forming their own teams. I knew this dungeon was huge, and the guardians were quite scattered. I had to hurry. With that thought, I turned and left the crowd, walking alone into the dense Jungle. The blonde woman Sarah noticed me and although she didn't understand where I was going alone, she didn't say much. And my goal this time was the hidden fragment here. In my past life, Cain was its owner and he had told me the relevant information in detail. That is, after defeating a guardian, an orb will drop. Besides

one glowing orb, the rest are ordinary because everyone only wants the treasure. They are not interested in the orbs at all. But Cain Had accidentally discovered at that time that these orbs were not ordinary. He had boasted that it was thanks to his supreme intelligence that he discovered this fact. Collecting 32 orbs allows you to exchange them for a replica of the sage's stone. Just as he was endlessly praising himself, Kadon directly exposed him, saying it was clearly because you were too greedy to throw away those orbs that you just got dumb lucky. Although it

can't compare to the sage's stone That ambient Aaron swallowed, the effect it provides is something I must obtain. Thinking this, I first deactivated the disguise effect of my earrings because killing these guardians is quite troublesome. If I used the earrings and had my stats hald, my speed wouldn't be enough. I just needed to be careful not to be discovered by others, which was the main reason I needed to act alone. Conveniently, a guardian appeared in front of me. Time for a test run. After A while, the people in the jungle heard the sprite's announcement. When

Sarah heard that two guardians had already been defeated, she showed a hint of surprise. But right now, she was in the middle of a fierce battle and had no time to think about it. After dodging an attack, she quickly raised her leg to counterattack. With one kick, she sent the massive monster flying a great distance. Then, an arrow flew in and took its life. Along their way, they Hadn't seen any guardians, but they had killed plenty of smaller monsters. Liam couldn't help but exclaim, "The other teams are really fast. They've already taken down, too." But

Sarah had a feeling that those two guardians weren't taken down by a team, but rather by someone hunting them down quickly. and alone. Hearing this, Liam teased. Our sovereign Allara's words are always credible. All's face instantly flushed red. She mumbled, "Don't call me that. This ability of mine is so annoying." Then she opened her map and saw that the guardian ahead had been killed just as she was preparing to head to the next guardian's location. She suddenly sensed a very powerful presence approaching, and it was a presence she had felt at the starting point. Meanwhile,

a team not far away was preparing to head directly to the center of the island. their leader explained to his subordinates. The guardians are not the Target. Even if we really find the treasure, it will be very difficult to bring it to the center of the island. There are more than one or two strong people in the other groups. So, while everyone is hunting, guardians, we will secretly get stronger. There are plenty of smaller monsters around here. As long as we avoid the guardians and keep hunting them, we can also improve our stats a lot.

Then, at the end, we just have to kill the guy who brings the Treasure. Even if a few people are missing, no one will suspect anything. Allah and her team heard that person's conversation. She sighed. If more people start thinking like this, then no one will hunt guardians. The treasure won't be found and we'll all die. But what she found strange was that the presence she had just sensed did not belong to these people. Just then I suddenly appeared. These people were startled by my appearance and asked who I was. I didn't Answer, just said

that I strongly agreed with point of view. So in the current situation, the most important thing is to maintain order. All looked at me covered in battle scars and guessed, "Did I really go and take down a guardian by myself?" And the feeling I gave her was unusual. Liam, on the other hand, drew his bow and aimed it at me, asking why I was sneaking up on them from behind. I said, "I only came over to offer a suggestion." But Liam, seeing That I was alone and acting a bit strange, asked why they should listen

to me. I said, "Being cautious is not a bad thing, but don't get the direction wrong. The person I'm looking for isn't you, but the sovereign of this guild." As I said this, I looked at Aara behind him and said, "Let that young lady talk to me since you have the sixth sensibility. You should be able to understand a few things when you see me." After hearing what I said, Allara Was certain that I was the danger she had been sensing from the beginning. Moreover, almost no one could tell at a glance that she was

the guild sovereign. Yet, I was so sure. Just when she thought I had a sixth sense like her, she realized something was wrong. She suddenly felt that what was standing in front of her now was just a shell. And within this shell hid something even colder and more brutal. She felt that if the thing inside me wanted to kill them, It would be effortless. Seeing that I had scared her into silence, I told her not to be nervous. I had already said I was just here to offer a suggestion. Just as Liam was about to

speak again to drive me away, quickly interrupted him, saying she would talk with me. Liam had never seen his sovereign as nervous as she was today. Allah took a step forward and said, "With your strength, you can hunt alone. Why come to us?" She also stammered. Even if you are strong, we Won't submit to you. After saying that, she quickly hid behind Liam and she was trembling. I told her that everyone has their own difficulties and right now I need someone to act as a vanguard for me to handle the current situation. All asked me,

"Do you want to get rid of those few people from before, but even so, we can't deal with the remaining 40 plus people." I said, "You only need to deal with 10 at a time. I didn't ask you to subdue everyone at once. You need to Make full use of your sovereign trait. Start with the weakest groups and gradually expand your guild's numbers." All was too lazy to manage even this small group of people. And now she was asked to increase their numbers. Although she wanted to refuse me, she didn't dare to say it. Liam,

at her side, also knew that his sovereign had long complained about the guild being too large. Finally, having no other choice, he said they would give it a Try. As they were leaving, I reminded myself that I would be watching. Acquiring the rare sixth sense in the tutorial zone, a task like this wouldn't be too hard for her. So next I can concentrate on eliminating all the guardians, find that treasure, and then go to the next floor with the exploration king. After all and her team continuously recruited other players for a period of time, they

finally brought all the scattered people into their Guild. Liam came to report that four people were showing rejection to the sigil. All said it was because they already belonged to a guild. Tie them up for now. Seeing that his treatment was different from others, the green-haired guy complained, "Just because we belong to another guild, you're going to treat us differently." Ara cursed inwardly. Do you think I enjoy doing this? She had wanted to just lay silently, but now she had to run such a large guild. Thinking About this gave her another headache. Suddenly, the voice

of the sprite came from all around saying, "Congratulations on finding the treasure. Now bring it to me for an exchange." This greatly surprised Aara because everyone was here. Who on earth found the treasure? The voice had just faded when her subordinate pulled a glowing orb from under a nearby tree. Seeing this orb, remembered that I had said I would let them leave easily. After taking the orb, She handed it to the sprite for verification. The sprite, after checking it, said the orb was fine. Then it added, "But it seems someone else found the treasure, right?"

Allah heard this and asked, "So, I don't get a reward?" The sprite told her that wasn't the case. With that, it displayed several numbers for her to choose from. The others hearts were in their throats. They kept praying for Aara to choose the number 50 so that everyone could leave Alive. All looked at the numbers with a wicked smile and said, "What if I choose the number one and then kill everyone else?" But in the next second, she still chose 50. Just as the others were cheering for, saying they would follow her to the death,

said, "Wouldn't this be too boring? How about we play a survival game? Now, please either end your own lives or kill others as the captain of the guild." Yet, after the rewards were settled, she gave her Members the order to self-destruct. However, she didn't want to monopolize the rewards. She just wanted to slack off. She never wanted to manage so many people. But under the pressure I'd put on her, she had to bite the bullet and take control of the situation for me. Bringing all the powerful players under her command. Now that she had successfully

cleared the stage and settled the rewards, she gave this command to everyone. And when the crowd Received this command, they were all greatly shocked. They rose up one after another and began to protest. Because they had not obeyed the sovereigns command, the guild sigils on all their hands vanished. This way, they were no longer considered guild members. And Aara, she quickly fled with her few trusted confidants. Since Allara had stabilized the situation and prevented players from killing each other, the sprite was very bored, but it couldn't Arbitrarily break the game rules, so it had to

open the entrance to the next floor for everyone. Seeing the exit open, everyone rushed towards the portal like crazy. The green-haired guy also broke free from his restraints and quickly had his subordinate contact their sovereign. He told him that they could have eliminated everyone here, but someone suddenly appeared and took control of the situation. During their call, hidden behind a tree, I heard Their entire conversation clearly. Through their subsequent conversation, I learned that their sovereign was now on the third floor, and the situation there seemed to be very urgent. Finally, they prepared to head to

the third floor immediately to support their sovereign. I thought to myself, finally, you took the bait. Hurry and lead me to your sovereign because the entire third floor is composed of a dungeon. It is very vast. Therefore, trying to find someone In there is like finding a needle in a hay stack. Before my rebirth, Kaden had taught in one of our classes. If you fail to capture Victor in the tutorial zone and he makes it to the Crimson Zone, then everything you have done will become meaningless. So, you must block all paths and force that

guy to take only the one you have prepared to achieve this goal. The tower island is the best choice. At that time, Iris even came out to add that it probably Couldn't be done on the first and second floors, but once you reach the third floor, there will be a chance because the third floor has hundreds of starting points. Once enter the third floor, due to environmental issues, the sovereigns will need the help of their guild members. Then they will recall their members scattered in various places. That will be the only chance to catch Victor

in the tutorial. The third floor imitates the environment of the Crimson Zone, although it's not on the same difficulty level as the real Crimson Zone. The monsters are much stronger than those encountered before, so I must find a way to find him there. Kane said, "If that guy finds out he's being targeted, he will definitely hide immediately. We have to take him down in one go before he hides." By then, he will probably only take his trusted followers to the Crimson Zone. Follow them, and you will find him on the third Floor. At this time,

I had already obtained the replica of the sage's stone to deal with him. Next, I just need to follow these cronies of his to find him. With that thought, I stepped through the portal and into the third floor. After entering, I ran with large strides in a certain direction, and behind a rock behind me, Aara and her group slowly appeared, and then she ordered them to follow me and see. The scene returns to two and a half minutes ago on the third Floor. Victor's men shouted, "Quickly, summon the scattered guild members over. Tell them to

get to the third floor by any means necessary." The reason he was so panicked was because after he brought his team to the third floor, they were attacked by a large number of monsters after walking for just a short while. As the monsters grew more numerous, they were soon surrounded. These monsters were not only much stronger than those on the second floor, but they were also Continuously swarming in from all directions. Victor couldn't help but sigh. This is just a trial version of the Crimson Zone. The coldness of his profile was like a newly unshathed

blade. His posture as arrogant as an emperor reigning over a battlefield. Just as they caught their breath, the monsters launched another attack on the guild. He took the lead, drew his sword, and lunged forward, blocking the strongest beast. The powerful impact Forced him back a few steps unconsciously. A little cold sweat also seeped out on his face. But as he exerted his full strength, he swung his sword and cut the monster in half. At this moment, a subordinate shouted, "Another wave of monsters is coming. If this goes on, we won't be able to hold out."

Victor stepped forward and interrupted the man, telling him not to say such discouraging words. "If you want to live now, then use all your Strength and follow me. They are just some monsters. We will not fall here." Hearing this, the crowds morale instantly ignited, and their grip on their swords became even stronger. Victor also kept telling himself in his heart, "I cannot retreat." Among the guilds that entered the tower, his guild had eliminated countless people to get here. He believed his speculation couldn't be wrong. They must break through and leave this place. After a Fierce

battle, they came to an area with few monsters. They guessed it was probably related to the statue in front of them. When they got closer, Victor was greatly shocked. Inside this statue, it was filled with densely packed corpses. At this moment, the sprite appeared out of thin air and asked him if this statue was beautiful. It also told them to take a good look. Maybe they would find a familiar face inside. Anyone who dies in the tutorial zone can Be seen here. When Victor heard this, his heart trembled violently. Then he rushed over like a

madman and pressed himself against the statue, trying to see clearly inside. Soon, he saw an incredibly familiar face inside. The next second, his whole body began to tremble uncontrollably. He kept shouting, "Daughter, Jing." And in an instant, he felt the strength drain from his entire body, and he fell to his knees. This couldn't help but make him Recall that when he was first transported to this world, his daughter was seriously injured and lying on the ground. And at that time, behind her was an extremely powerful monster. His daughter was lying on the ground, constantly crying

out, "Dad!" But when he wanted to go back and save his daughter, his sovereign gave an order for him to protect him instead. He said that his duty was to protect him as the sovereign, not that group of useless Trash. They should feel honored to die for their sovereign. In the end, he could only watch helplessly as his daughter died in his arms. He stood up and said if he had discovered earlier that his daughter was being used as disposable bait, then he wouldn't have joined this damned guild. But their sovereign, taking the opportunity while

the monster was eating, turned and ran. Before he could get far, Victor rushed forward with a single leap and plunged a Dagger into his body. At that moment, he couldn't understand why Victor could defy his command. And the moment he killed the sovereign, the sigil on Victor's hand also vanished. He thought, "If a scumbag like that can be a sovereign, then why can't I?" Finally, under this obsession, a sovereign sigil reappeared on his hand. He believed that was a gift and revelation from the heavens. He had thought he had lost his daughter forever. What had

kept him Going was the search for his son who had been missing from the very beginning. Unexpectedly, he saw his daughter here again. So, he once again believed this was a revelation from the gods and then began to ask the gods what he should do next. There must be a way to save my daughter, right? The sprite first told him to calm down, then explained that those are just copies replicated when you came to this world. However, their power and memories are identical, and The condition to save them from inside is also very simple. Just

capture a living person and throw them in as material. Upon hearing that the dead could be brought back, his subordinates bodies also trembled slightly. A living person for the current victor was too simple. He immediately turned his gaze to the guild members behind him. He wanted to choose the weakest among them to throw in so that his daughter could return to his side. The sprite also saw His intention and added, "You can't use your own guild members because that would be too easy. Also, once you leave here, you can't come back. When Victor heard this

condition, his brow furrowed tightly because he had previously sent his members to hunt players in various rooms. There were now relatively few survivors in the tower. Thinking of this, he angrily punched the statue. The opportunity was right in front of him. Yet, there was nothing he could do. At This time, a member came to report that someone had reached the third floor and was intercepting all their members who came up after. Upon hearing this, Victor immediately gave the order to capture this person alive. At this time, at the entrance, the ground was already covered with

the bodies of guild members. After I arrived here, I stood guard, continuously killing Victor's members to lure him in. Just as I finished killing the last person and was wiping away the Blood stains, I suddenly sensed a powerful force approaching from not far away. I thought to myself, "He's finally here." Sure enough, after a short while, Victor appeared slowly walking towards me with his guild members. The black sovereign Victor, like the mad sovereign, is a target I must eliminate on my return in this life. In my past life, his crimes were too numerous to count.

After he saved his daughter here, he became even more obsessed with Finding his missing son. In the end, that desperation to find his son made him go on a killing spree, eventually turning him into a mass murdering demon. But even if I have to eliminate him here, I will still save his son. Just as they were about to reach me, I deactivated the effect of my earrings and revealed my true form. A quick glance, and one of them exclaimed that I was the one they had been looking for, the guy with the chains. Hearing this,

Victor let out a triumphant roar because he believed that now he could not only kill me, the guy who had been obstructing him, but also use my life to bring his daughter back. I knew this guy would not be easy to deal with. So, every muscle in my body tensed up. The next second, he charged at me with his sword raised, and I also prepared for battle. But just when the distance between us was only an inch, we suddenly stopped looking at the ground with a Startled expression. After noticing something unusual about the ground, neither

of us hesitated for a moment and simultaneously dodged backward. Then, right where we had just been standing, a giant worm burst out of the ground. Victor saw that this monster was not something they could handle. So, he prepared to give the order to retreat. But before that, to prevent me from running away, he told Jaci to follow me. Before he could finish his words, I told Him not to bother. As I swung the chains in my hand, I instantly tied up the worm. Then, I first leaped up and cut off its head. Then, I slid

down its body, dicing its entire body into countless pieces. Finally, I landed gracefully. At this moment, I was so cool. After striking a pose, I stood up and said, "Is there no one left to get in my way now?" Victor stared blankly at the scene before him, unable to believe his eyes. If you won't come to me, then I'll come to you. With that, I dashed towards him. Now he felt that I was a complete and utter monster. So, he quickly ordered all members to attack me. On the way, I stopped, swung my chains, and

took out two of them first. I twisted in midair, continuing to swing my chains, giving them no chance to even get near me. Victor exclaimed, "The intel said you don't kill people, didn't it?" Just as he spoke, one of my chains was already aimed and flying towards Him. Seeing this, Jaci quickly dodged and drew his sword to block for their sovereign. Then he said he had never seen me use any skills in battle, so he concluded that I probably didn't have any decent skills. Hearing this, Victor ordered the rest of the people to all attack

together. If I didn't have any defensive or AoE skills, I shouldn't be able to handle it. Then he first commanded the people with high mobility and ambush skills to go to the front, But I had no time to deal with them. I dodged directly and continued to charge towards Victor. Jaci first said that I was quite agile, then dodged again towards me. The next second, he raised his sword and began to charge, saying, "Let me have a taste of this move." At such a close distance, I saw that I couldn't dodge. So, I summoned a

dagger from my palm. With a clash of blades, a crisp metallic sound entered everyone's ears. The red glow at its tip, like a Red hot needle, was slowly pressing down along my dagger. Its power, like a bolt of lightning, instantly shot into my arm, causing some of the veins and skin on my arm to burst. Seeing that Ji's attack was effective, the others also charged at me recklessly. Seeing this, I withdrew my injured hand and opened the palm of my other hand. Then, I took out the sythe from my back, took a big step forward

and killed one. Then, using the remaining force of the chains, I took Care of the two behind me. At the same time they died, they would also drop runes. After quickly identifying the useless ones, I let the rune serpent come out and eat them. Finally, it would spit out the runes I needed for me to absorb. Seeing the situation, the crowd exclaimed that I could actually control monsters. Victor, seeing me continuously absorbing runes, quickly gave the order to attack again. Just as I was locked in a fierce battle with his team members. The old woman,

who had been standing by his side, raised her hand, aimed at me, and began to cast some kind of skill. Then, two purple magic circles appeared under my feet, and from them, two tentacles extended, wrapping around my feet. Jaci, seeing that I had lost my mobility, leaped into the air for a devastating overhead strike towards my head. Helpless, I could only raise my chains to block and absorb the force. At the same time, Victor, standing at the Very back, began to rally his members again. He told them to think about the companions and family they

had lost along the way. Only by eliminating people like me can you do right by their spirits in heaven. His members really bought this. After listening to his encouragement, they all became energetic again. But I could see that only the ordinary members were coming forward to fight me as cannon fodder while those with slightly stronger abilities were Looking for opportunities from the rear. If this continued, my stamina would not be enough to outlast them. Victor watched me being continuously attacked in turns, a wicked smile playing on his lips. After taking out a few more grunts,

I prepared to wrap up and end this fight. Just as I dodged to create some distance and prepared to charge and attack, the old woman predicted my landing spot and had already cast a magic circle there in advance. However, This time I had no intention of indulging him. First, I attached the silence skill from my ring to my dagger. Then, at the moment of landing, I stabbed the dagger into the magic circle, directly silencing and dispelling his skill. As I swung the iron chain again, I killed several people who had been following behind me. Immediately

after, I flashed forward with swift steps again. My target pointing directly at that old woman. She Had been acting panicked and flustered. But when she saw I was about to reach her, her expression suddenly changed to an excited evil smile, saying I had taken the bait. As soon as she finished speaking, I was entangled by a magic circle that had been released on the ground in advance. It turned out he knew in advance that I would come to attack him, so he had laid many traps around himself. After Victor saw I was trapped, he slowly

drew his broadsword. He who Had been hiding in the back finally decided to come out, preparing to deliver the final blow to me. At the moment the broadsword touched my body, a crazed smile began to appear on his face, shouting that he had won. I did not resist and took the blow headon. Just as he was laughing manically, I suddenly raised my hand again and gripped the back of his blade, then forcefully pulled this broadsword out from the deep wound on my shoulder. Finally, I smiled slightly and asked him if he had ever considered that

the one who had truly fallen into a trap was himself. Now there were no more teammates left to block the blade for you. So, let me see at this distance whether you can still dodge this strike of mine. when he saw the scythe glowing coldly in my hand. His body began to break out in cold sweat. The shallow scars on my face were stained with undried sweat. My narrowed eyes held no Warmth, only a trace of elusive mockery. Even my breathing carried a fierce edge. When facing an enemy's broadsword, the man not only did not

dodge, but actively ran underneath it, letting it strike his shoulder. The reason for doing this was merely to lure the opponent into close range so that while his left hand gripped the broadsword. His right hand held a coldly gleaming scythe already aimed at the enemy's heart, but just as the scythe was about to pierce the Opponent's body, it was blocked by a dagger. Victor laughed and mocked me as a fool, asking if I really thought he only had one weapon. To this, I responded with the same question, asking if he also thought I only had

one weapon. As soon as I finished speaking, a short blade appeared in my hand out of thin air. At such close distance, he had no time to dodge or swing his dagger to block again. In the end, he could only watch helplessly as the short blade Pierced through his body. He had not expected that I could be ruthless enough to use my own body as bait. Then, mustering his last breath, he ordered his subordinates to take advantage of my injury and launch a siege. Upon receiving the command, those people launched suicidal attacks against me. However,

it only took me 2 and 1/2 minutes to kill all his subordinates. Seeing the scene before him, he asked me what exactly he had done wrong. Why do You always come to interfere with me? Is it because of that rule you established? That ridiculous rule about not allowing harm to other players. After hearing this, I said you spoke the same words as in the previous life. In the last life, we paid a heavy price to eliminate him. Even until his death, he never recognized his mistakes. He believed that in this world of survival of the

fittest, the weak deserve to die. He also said, "We who constantly spoke of Saving people. Why did we not save his daughter and son?" So he hated this place. His goal was to destroy this world. This time I told him that it was not because he failed to follow the rules I established that I took action. I do not have the leisure now to maintain any order or rules. What I want is simply to become stronger through the runes you drop when defeated. So you are merely my stepping stones. In the previous life, Kaden had

told me that if I wanted to return to the past to save the world, I must temporarily set aside my moral principles and merciful heart. Even if it meant eliminating everyone in the tutorial zone, I must quickly become stronger. Otherwise, I could not handle the boss on the final floor. This time, even Iris, who had always been compassionate and kind-hearted in saving others, chose silence because she knew that the method Cadian spoke of was currently the optimal choice. To become Stronger, one must hunt other players. At that time, Cain had stepped forward to reassure Iris,

telling her to leave such important matters to him. Speaking of this, Cain had already begun fantasizing about becoming a heroic savior, worshiped by countless women. Iris first threw a fierce punch to wake him up. She ultimately still disagreed with the approach of sacrificing pawns to save the king. Even if one wanted to become stronger, it could not be through The method of eliminating everyone. Cain ran to Caden with a grieved expression, asking if he had said something wrong. Just as he was saying, no one was more suitable than him to travel back to the past,

he suddenly noticed that a magic circle seemed to be glowing nearby. When I came over, I asked them what conclusion they had reached. Kaden said the hidden instance on the final floor of the tutorial zone must be conquered. But the runes obtained through ordinary Hunting were simply not enough. So, we could deal with some people in advance on the third floor. Since we would have to eliminate them sooner or later, we might as well use them to become stronger. After Kane stood up, he said that after eliminating those villains, we could absorb their runes to

become stronger. This way, we could not only warm up, but also play the hero. Kaden finally told me not to overthink it. Just remember one point that is anyone Who interferes with achieving our goal, no matter who they are, you can eliminate them directly. The scene returned to the present. I asked Victor, "Are you not always saying this is a world of survival of the fittest?" Then now, for the sake of becoming stronger, I am killing you. What do you have to complain about? When I pressed the blade to his neck, he showed a relieved

smile, saying he had thought I wanted to be some kind of hero, but this was actually My true nature. Finally, he asked me to take care of his son if I ever encountered him and told me his son's physical characteristics. However, I immediately replied that I had no time for that. But I told him that if my affairs progressed smoothly, then everyone, including your son, would be able to survive. With that, I swung the short blade and ended his life. At this moment, I stood like someone chosen by time in this broken dimensional space, Bearing

both responsibility and shackles on my shoulders. Yet, my heart did not feel lonely. The scene shifted to the entrance where had been waiting impatiently. Her subordinate said, "Why do we not just leave directly? What is there to worry about?" But through her sixth sense trait, felt that something must have happened. Her intuition told her she must go and see. Yet, she was afraid of me. Just as they were discussing, I changed my appearance back To that of a woman and walked out, saying, "I deliberately did not attack you. So, did you guard this place?" Well,

when saw me, she immediately stood at attention and said, "Of course." And moreover, they had caught several people who had been following from behind. From her reaction, I could see they indeed had not witnessed my earlier transformation and killing of Victor and his group, otherwise I would have had to deal with them as well. After detecting No abnormality, I said farewell and turned to leave. Seeing me just walking away like that, they were somewhat confused. When her subordinate was about to head to the next room, Ara interrupted him, saying they should first go to the

front to take a look. She wanted to know what I had done there. Soon they also arrived at the cross statue. The sprite, seeing new players arrive, appeared out of thin air, saying things were becoming Interesting now. It then explained the usage method of this statue again, which was to simply throw a living person who was not from their team into it, and they could resurrect another person. Meanwhile, after reaching the fourth floor, I removed the disguise effect of the earring. The players who had originally been scattered in various rooms would now all gather here.

This was the preparation area of the fourth floor. Coming here, I was getting closer And closer to my true purpose for coming to Tower Isle. After the apocalypse descended, everyone was frantically collecting materials to craft vessels. Because the rule of this level was that as time progressed, toxic sea water would slowly flood the entire land. To survive, one could only hunt monsters in the forest to obtain materials. and finally exchanged them with the sprite for vessels to travel to the next area. But just as people were rushing madly Toward the jungle with bloodshot eyes, I

as a returner had no intention of leaving this place. When Dany, who had arrived here early, saw me, he hurried forward, saying they had already collected some materials. I told him that I had spent some time dealing with the black sovereign victor on the previous floor and said they could leave first after collecting enough materials without waiting for me. Before leaving, I also threw my rune snake to him. I no Longer needed this creature to help me convert useless runes, but it might still be helpful to Dany. As Dany was preparing to continue hunting, another

wave of people arrived on this floor. They said they had wasted too much time at the cross on the previous floor to resurrect Victor. When Dany heard this name, his heart trembled slightly because he had just heard me mention this name. All quickly interrupted that man, telling him to lower his voice. Immediately after, Victor also walked out from the portal. All asked if he really could not remember anything. The resurrected victor seemed to have amnesia, not knowing why he had come to this place. This gave a headache. She had originally wanted this seemingly strong man

to lead them through, only to discover after resurrection that Victor had lost all memories related to this place. Meanwhile, I walked to the outskirts of the forest. Most of the Monsters were in the central area of the preparation zone, so I had not encountered any monsters on my way here. Although, we were inside this tower where each floor had different environments and even seemingly realistic skies and oceans. These were merely virtual spaces. Now I had reached the edge area of the fourth floor, although the sprite told us this tower only had four floors. As a

returner, I clearly knew the tower actually had a Top floor, which was the fifth floor. That was where the instance containing the hidden fragment was located. Thinking of this, I drew my weapon and struck fiercely at the barrier before me, discovering that ordinary attack seemed ineffective. So, I utilized the silence skill from the Nurmaha ring, attaching it to my weapon. This time, I successfully carved out a crack. Then I swung several more strikes at the crack, expanding it to a hole large enough for Me to pass through, after which I came outside the tower. After

I emerged, the crack from before instantly restored itself. To reach the fifth floor, one could only do so from outside the tower. Before departing, I opened my status information. Although defeating Victor and absorbing his runes had increased all my stats by more than 40. I had barely reached the qualification to challenge the fifth floor. After reviewing this, I began climbing upward. In just a moment, I reached the top of the tower. I glanced at the system notification and discovered he was indeed here. However, in the intelligence they gave me in the previous life, they had

not mentioned what would appear in this instance. But no matter how powerful an enemy might appear, I absolutely had to win. Thinking of this, I planted all the divine artifacts I had previously obtained into the ground, holding only My scythe in my hand as the light orb above my head emitted intense golden light. The system notification indicated it was reading the invader's memory and would generate monsters based on this. After the light dissipated, a golden dragon appeared before me. When I saw this monster, my heart beat violently once, making me recall the final battle of

the previous life when humanity was defeated. At that time, when Iris could barely hold on any longer, she Immediately contacted me to head to the transmission crystal so that I could successfully return to the past. All humans persisted in their resistance. After Iris handed over battle command to Ambia, she rushed toward the transmission crystal with me. But at that time I was kneeling on the ground holding the woman in my arms. She had taken that fatal blow to protect me. I kept calling her name Sirill, but she only smiled slightly and said it was Good

that Marcus was unharmed, saying I could not stop here. I had not expected to encounter this golden dragon of Bim again here. However, this also gave me a chance to defeat him. Although the one before me was merely an inferior copy, his strength was not to be underestimated. For this, I took out two items I had prepared long ago. One was the philosophers stone I had exchanged for 32 pearls on the second floor. Although it was not complete, it could Barely enhance all my rune values to crimson level. The other was the demon root essence

rewarded after defeating the demon king. Although its duration was only 1 day, the moment I consumed it, all stats would increase to 99.99. However, after one day, all my stats would drop to 0.01. After using these two items, the aura within my body began to surge wildly. The awakened golden dragon also sensed my arrival and let out a sky-haking Roar. I first flashed backward to create distance between us, then attached the silent skill from my ring to my weapon. With the enhancement of my own stats, the power of the skill also increased. After completing the

technique, I charged toward him violently. Reaching close range, I drew my sword and struck fiercely at his body. Unexpectedly with his powerful defense, he only suffered minor injury, but had already shattered the great sword in my hand. Immediately After the golden dragon began concentrating an energy mass in his mouth. I was all too familiar with this dragon breath attack. In the previous life, Sirill had perished under this very move. The current scene was exactly the same as before, except this time I was not injured. I quickly exerted force with my feet and flashed to the

side to dodge. I could see that using ordinary weapons caused very limited damage to it. Therefore, I planned to combine Decratus' justice and judgment into one. Only this way could their true power be unleashed. After adding the second skill for my ring, bleeding, I swung the chain, wrapping it several times around its neck. As the chain contracted, it embedded directly into its flesh. Although it could pierce the dragon's hide, the cost was sacrificing this weapon's durability. Moreover, due to its excessively high defense stats, I could not restrain it for long. After Just a few struggles,

cracks appeared on the weapon. But I continued exerting force and refused to let go. Even if it meant using all my weapons, I would kill it. The next second, the pained golden dragon swung its massive tail toward me, unable to dodge while holding the chain. I could only endure this blow. Its residual force sent me flying more than 10 meters before I stopped. After getting up, I swung the chain in my hand again, connecting all the surrounding Weapons together, then hurled them toward him with great force. To defend against those weapons, the golden dragon could

only lower its body and flap its wings to block. I took advantage of this opening to tighten the chain again, making it embed even deeper, then launched another attack against it. Meanwhile, in the fourth floor forest, Dany had just finished hunting a monster. Elena, who was responsible for finishing off enemies, ran out, saying This was the last kek in this area. After extracting its slime sack, they had also gathered the final material needed to exchange for a vessel. Elena sighed at this moment, saying it would be good if I could go with them. Dany told

her that even if I had not gone elsewhere, it would be difficult for me to travel with them. After hearing this, Elena asked what he meant by that. Dany said that although their growth rate was among the best among ordinary people Compared to me, they were still far far behind. Before leaving, Dany said he wanted to bring a few more people aboard the vessel. Elena asked if he had encountered friends or acquaintances here. Dany looked at Elena and the others, saying it should count as that, though he was not entirely certain now, but felt those

people would definitely be useful. After some more time, the toxic water had begun spreading into the forest. A small player named Calvin was Frantically running toward the spawn point. Upon arrival, he found his companions had already boarded their vessel and were preparing to depart. But when he tried to run over and board the vessel with them, several spears thrown from the vessel blocked his path. Calvin did not understand why they would do this. The people on the vessel mocked him for being quite agile, saying they had actually missed. Calvin asked why this was different from

what had been Agreed upon. Those people said Calvin was not the member of their team, so there was no need to bring him. Although Calvin was furious enough to grit his teeth after hearing this, he had no recourse. He could only turn around and run back into the forest to collect materials again. But he also knew the remaining time was simply insufficient. Just as he was at a loss, cracks suddenly appeared in the barrier nearby. He turned his head and saw a hand Inexplicably reaching out. This made him gasp sharply and instantly hold his breath.

Then I enlarged the crack and crawled through it entirely. After emerging, I looked around and saw the toxic water had not completely flooded the ground, so there was still some time to collect materials. Calvin, seeing me asked who I was and why I could emerge from within the wall. However, I chose to ignore him directly and walk toward one side, but he persistently followed Behind me, asking questions. Reluctantly, I told him I needed to hurry and build a vessel now with no time to play around with him here. Just as he was saying that one

person's strength was simply insufficient now. I had already burst forward, leaping toward the front. Meanwhile, in the forest ahead, a man was struck and sent flying into a tree. Their opponent was a giant crocodile called Galapakan. Seeing this situation, they had already begun Considering retreat. At this moment, I arrived just in time, saying, "If you are going to give up, then I will not be polite." With that, I leaped up and landed on the crocodile's head. Then, with just a few simple punches, took its life. The crowd could not imagine that this creature they could

not defeat, even with several people attacking together, had been killed by me with bare hands. After the battle ended, Calvin arrived belatedly. I had killed This monster not because I wanted the materials inside it, but because I found it rather bothersome. However, I still extracted the parasite from within at first. Those people, seeing my formidable strength, asked if I wanted to travel with them. Calvin said he could also provide materials and requested these people take him along. Those people said that with this parasite, they could only build a vessel for 20 people, so there was

no extra Space. Calvin became unwilling upon hearing this, insisting that since he had encountered me first, the parasite should belong to him. After coming down, I directly threw the parasite to them and said I was now going to build a vessel that could accommodate 500 people. If one wanted to build such a vessel, the core material needed was the heart of a verdant salamander, which was extremely difficult to obtain. Just as Calvin wondered if I could really Collect so many materials in such a short time. I turned and told him to go inform all the

remaining people that if they were willing to surrender their materials to assist me in completing the vessel construction, I would take them all along. After the news spread, the spawn point quickly gathered many people with the materials they currently possessed. They simply could not build vessels themselves, so they could only place their hopes on me. After they had Waited for a while, they suddenly heard some sound coming from not far away. Before they could listen carefully, they saw a massive lizard thrown over, and I stood on the lizard's corpse, asking if everyone was assembled. Then,

let us prepare to depart. Calvin had originally maintained a doubtful attitude, but unexpectedly I could actually single-handedly defeat this level of monster. After coming down, I walked before the sprite, saying I had brought The heart of a verdant salamander and applied to exchange it for a vessel for 500 people. The sprite looked and saw there was still some time remaining. Then it asked if I knew that exchanging for a vessel required other materials as well. I said, "Of course, then began taking out other materials from my dimensional pouch." Everyone looked at my dimensional pouch with

curiosity, wondering what treasure it was that could hold so many things. Finally, After the sprite finished counting the materials, it said the vessel could be exchanged. At this time, the toxic water had already begun spreading toward the spawn area, but the sprite was still congratulating me on being able to collect so many materials single-handedly. The others were already anxious enough to jump, telling him to cut the chatter and quickly give them the vessel. The sprite summoned the vessel while saying it still preferred How people used to beg him before. With that, a massive vessel appeared

before everyone. I said, "You can all board this vessel, but as payment, you must give me all the materials you carry." Hearing they could board the vessel to save their lives. Where would they care about anything else? They all threw their materials to me and ran toward the vessel. After everyone boarded, the sprite told everyone not to worry about sailing as it would be responsible for Taking us to our destination on this first voyage. He told us to rest assured we would arrive in 3 days. Moreover, from now on, we had officially left the tutorial

zone, and it would no longer interfere with everyone. The next destination would be the Crimson Zone. Please use all your strength to survive. After the sprite disappeared, everyone was immersed in the joy of surviving the disaster while also feeling grateful for my generosity. At this time, I stood Alone before the helm, opening my information panel. At this moment, due to the side effects of the demon root essence, all my ability values had decreased. However, I had also acquired my first skill in this life, dragon demon technique. for me who could only learn seven skills. Acquiring

this skill as the first was excellent. Before I could finish thinking, someone shouted to look quickly. What was that? Everyone followed his gaze and discovered there Was actually a broken vessel in the distance. The people on the vessel had also had their skin corroded by the toxic sea water. Calvin recognized these were precisely the group of people who had previously abandoned him. Suddenly, a trident burst from the seaater and pierced through his body. Immediately after, monsters began emerging from the water one by one. At this time, everyone felt the vessel beneath their feet begin to

shake violently. Calvin saw the Vessel rapidly changing direction and quickly looked toward the helm. He discovered I was gripping the helm, controlling the entire vessel. Soon they realized something seemed wrong because the direction I was now sailing toward was precisely where those people had fallen into the water. Calvin seeing this situation asked if I had not seen that the vessel over there had met with disaster. If we were attacked on the toxic sea, we would be doomed. He also Asked if I could protect everyone on the vessel if we were attacked. Even if I wanted

to protect them, I could not, and we would only end up with the vessel destroyed and everyone dead. Why would you go to such lengths to save others? After the vessel had traveled for a while, I felt it was about right and turned the helm to stop. Calvin said this was correct. We should not have bothered with those kinds of people. As soon as he finished speaking, a hand Climbed up. Then two people struggled greatly before finally climbing aboard. Calvin, seeing them, retreated in fear. The person who climbed up cursed Calvin as a bastard, saying

he had heard everything he said just now. And fortunately, they had desperately swam over upon seeing the vessel. Then he rushed over and grabbed Calvin, wanting to throw him into the sea to try it out. But just then, a flying knife passed between the two of them. Only then did Calvin escaped danger. I said, "Stop arguing. They are coming." The next second, everyone felt the vessel body shaking violently. When they looked down, they discovered those monsters had already surrounded them. I clearly knew these creatures were called cursed survivors. They dwelt at the entrance to the

Crimson Zone. These creatures that could only stay in toxic water used a very simple attack method. They would swim to the vessel's bottom and punch Holes in it. Everyone saw that at this rate the vessel would sink and became panic. But they could not jump into the toxic sea either. So they could only have those with ranged skills attack. I said if they would not come up, then I would go down to find them. So under everyone's astonished gaze, I flipped over and jumped into the toxic sea. They watched me jump in empty-handed like this

and thought I surely could not survive. But as soon as I entered the Water, those monsters abandoned, attacking the vessel and all swam toward me. I looked at my palm and thought indeed the dragon demon technique would force the toxic water out of my body. Although my ability values were all very low now, my rune levels were all crimson, so dealing with these few creatures was still no problem. The reason I, Marcus, dared to jump was solely to test my newly learned draconic forbidden arts. It not only allowed me To breathe like a true dragon,

expelling the toxins from the seawater, but could even allow my mortal body to temporarily manifest a draconic form. Upon seeing me hit the water, those monsters immediately swarmed towards me to kill. Although I couldn't use my full power yet and could only dragonize parts of my body, crushing these ants was still a trivial matter for me. Just as they were about to charge, I took the first step forward. With a single punch against one Of them, the powerful impact directly pierced through its entire body. The other monsters, seeing this, all stopped their charge. After a

mere second of thought, they turned and chose to flee. But I had no intention of letting them go. Otherwise, this group would surely attack the ship again later. So, with an explosive burst of speed, I chased down the two slowest ones and killed them. Then, I dashed forward again, using my dragon claws to eliminate two other Merman, discovering that even underwater, their speed was no match for mine. With no other choice, they had to turn back and attack me again. Seeing this, I first snatched a trident from one of them. As it approached me, I

thrust it forward fiercely. In just a short while, this swarm of monsters was completely wiped out by me. Coincidentally, my oxygen was also running low. I looked up and noticed that the ship's hole seemed to have been Punctured with several large holes by the monsters earlier. Meanwhile, inside the ship's cabin, everyone was armed and vigilantly guarding the damaged areas. When they saw something trying to get in, one person hastily swung his sword forward. With a sharp clang, his long sword collided with a trident. When they took a closer look, they realized it wasn't a monster

emerging and finally relaxed their guard. But my appearance was enough to astonish them. They Couldn't imagine how I had faced so many monsters alone in the poison sea and survived. As I flicked the water from my hair, they said I had made the holes in the ship even bigger. I took a look around and saw plenty of timber. Without another word, I walked over, picked up a piece, and snapped it in two with my bare hands. Then I took it and easily plugged the leaking hole. Seeing me accomplish this with my bare hands, the crew

was stunned once again. After Coming to their senses, they began to follow my lead. I went to split the logs into planks to plug the leaks. Before long, the holes in the hull were mostly sealed. Before leaving, I told them the toxic water in the cabin would evaporate on its own, so they shouldn't te worry about it. But staying there would mean inhaling toxic fumes, so everyone should go up on deck. Only after reaching the deck could I finally catch my breath. Although this trip into the sea had Consumed a lot of my stamina, I

had acquired a trident, a perfect replacement for the weapon I had lost in the hidden dungeon. this kind of weapon wouldn't be corroded by the toxic water, so I could make do with it until I found the next divine artifact. Then I told them to look ahead, saying they should be able to see something good. Hearing this, everyone looked in the direction I pointed. When they saw it clearly, they were all astonished because what Appeared to be a land mass had emerged straight ahead, but the little spirit had said before that the ship would automatically

stop when it reached its destination. Yet, looking at the ship now, it showed no intention of docking. A young crewman, John, stepped forward to remind the spirit that it had previously said the journey would take 3 days, so this place clearly wasn't the destination. As they were puzzled, I stepped forward and told them this Wasn't land at all, but a route of what is known as the World Tree Mountains. Hearing this, John asked if this was the good thing I was talking about. I told them to keep their eyes wide open as the real show

was about to begin. As my words fell, something in the sea began to rush towards our ship at high speed. With a violent shake of the ship's hull, a colossal monster suddenly burst its head out from the sea's surface. Seeing this, everyone's eyes bulged so wide They nearly popped out. Their minds completely blown. After emerging from the water, the monster first observed its surroundings. Then, as if it had discovered something, its pupils instantly widened. It then opened its massive bloody maw and charged violently forward. Just as everyone thought they were about to be swallowed by

this behemoth, it instead bit down on the root of the world tree. Only then did everyone understand that the monster's Target wasn't the ship, but the sight before them was still shocking enough. Because with that one bite, the monster had swallowed the entire islandsiz route hole. As a regressor, I knew that this ship, after departing the tutorial area, would follow the route specified by the spirits and eventually stop at one of the thousands of tree roots. And that giant creature just now was called the doomfish. One of the five great disasters that would cause the

death of The world tree in the future. In the Crimson Zone where we were heading, lived a race called the Alheim to protect their people in this harsh environment. They created the pinnacle of magi genetic biology, the world tree. But even that couldn't stop the five great disasters, and they ultimately faced extinction. Those giant mutants were born as if to destroy the world tree. Although I couldn't save the world tree in my past life, I had to do Something now. With that thought, I turned the ship's course. The doomfish had just eaten its fill. It

would move to the location of its next prey. I had to start from the roots at the edge of the outer region. John, noticing the ship had changed course, came up and asked if I was insane, why I was following that monster. He said that no matter how strong I was, I could never be its match, and that I should at least consult the others on the ship. I Thought about it and felt he had a point. My actions were indeed a bit selfish. So, I asked them if anyone disagreed, they could get off the

ship here. Let's have a show of hands now. For those who want to get off, I'll send you on your way immediately. Everyone had thought I was asking them to vote on returning to the original route, but when they heard my words, they all froze on the spot. They looked around at the surroundings. There was nothing but sea Here, and who knew what monsters lurked beneath the water. Left with no choice, they had to follow me to where the roots of the world tree began. At this point, the world tree was already in a near-death

state. Next, I led them off the ship and onto this land. After we disembarked, I told Jon to stop looking so grim. I told him that following this path upward would lead to a safe zone and that they had two weeks left. Just as he was asking what I meant by 2 Weeks, the main group up ahead asked if we weren't coming with them. Hearing this, John hurried to rejoin the group. Watching him go, I muttered to myself, "You'd better move quickly because in 2 weeks, the doomfish would come to eat the end of this

world tree route. Now, it was time for me to find that person. But before I left, there was one more thing to do, and that was to destroy my ship. I couldn't let anyone else use my ship, so I had to dispose of it before Leaving. As the crowd set off on the road to the safe zone, John looked back at me one last time. Through these past few days, he had found that although I was impulsive and self-righteous, I always gave off a very reliable feeling. Just then, the person at the very front of

the group seemed to have discovered something. Looking closely, it turned out to be a man-made cross. Just as they were about to investigate, Jon stopped them. He thought it would be safer to Send a few people to scout first. He asked if there was anyone here who had joined a squad and had a communication system. Before he could finish his sentence, he heard someone speaking from above. Honestly, this is why I say overly cautious types are a pain. It might be good for survival, but from our perspective, it's just troublesome. When they looked up, they

saw three strangers standing on a tree branch staring down at them. Another person said, "Settle This quickly before they get the wrong idea." The first person who spoke complained about why this kind of job always fell to him, then leaped down. After landing, he looked around and noticed that 148 people had survived and none of them were squad members. It was a miracle. He then introduced himself as Alan Payy, a supporter from the Valkyrie squad. And from now on, the savior who will guide you, confused, Jon asked him what he meant. Alan said, "You all

know That after leaving the tutorial area, those weird-l lookinging spirits won't interfere anything anymore, so you just need to follow us." Hearing this, the crowd started murmuring among themselves. Someone even suggested that since there were only three of them, they should just rush them. The two remaining on the tree saw this and jumped down as well, saying, "Allan, seriously? You think they'll follow you if you say it like that?" Then he Introduced himself as Milo Bake, and this here is Finn Paris. We are all from the supporter group of the Valkyrie squad. He continued, "We

supporters are here on orders to help players coming from the tutorial area." Jon then asked who gave the order. Finn stepped forward and said, "The order was given by the sovereign of the Valkyrie squad. Her name is Iris Baritane. She left US supporters here 20 years ago before heading to the orange zone. I know it's Hard for you to trust us, but we can help you adapt to this environment. This is the end of the route. Very far from the world tree at the center, so you will definitely need help. The crowd began to whisper

among themselves again. They saw that the other party seemed to have no hostile intent, and their own numbers were an advantage. Alan, seeing the group's indecisiveness, said, "You newbies just need to follow us." Milo cut him off, reminding him not to forget That the sovereign had told them to be polite. After listening, Jon stepped forward and said he agreed to go with them. But Alan and Milo were currently busy trading insults and had no time to pay attention to Jon. Finally, it was Finn who shouted, "Enough. Stop wasting everyone's time here. We should be fulfilling

the duty bestowed upon us." Only then did the friendly exchange between the two stop. Afterward, Finn told them to get the crowd behind them Ready to move out. As they set off, Alan warned them, "Don't think you can challenge us just because you have more people. The players here arrived years ago, so if you don't want to die, you'd better behave. Upon hearing this information, the crowd couldn't help but swallow nervously. Allan turned his head, thinking, "What a bunch of newbies." Scared stiff just by hearing those numbers. Suddenly, a loud explosion echoed from a distance,

Causing everyone to turn their heads. Allan said, "Don't make a fuss. There's an unwritten rule in the Crimson Zone. No one touches players who have just arrived. Just stick close to me." But before he could finish, another loud explosion came from the same direction. From the sound of it, someone was fighting there. When Milo took a closer look, he found that the skill that caused the explosion looked incredibly familiar. After another explosion, Milo Was certain who had cast the skill and wondered, "What is she doing here?" The scene shifted to the location of the explosion.

I was hit by a blow and knocked back over 10 m before I could steady myself. Those last few hits had already blasted the skin off my arm. I then asked the person in front of me why she was attacking me, but she just shouted back, "Shut up." Then, while gathering a magic orb in her hand, she said, "You, who just finished the Tutorial, dare to barge in here without knowing anything, and you dare to spout such nonsense without a clue?" Rewind to 2 and 1/2 minutes earlier. This girl had walked to the seashore and

was silently watching the doomfish in the water. Then, she lowered her head in disappointment. She thought to herself, "Do I really have no more chances to avenge my parents?" When she first announced she wanted to eliminate the doomfish, everyone said she was insane. And for this belief, she had stayed here for a very, very long time. She was now doubting whether her decision not to proceed to the next zone with everyone else was right. It was at that moment that I approached and asked, "You're Sophia Balog, right?" Hearing her name called, she was startled and

immediately turned around. Realizing I was just a newcomer, she asked how I knew her name. Although she couldn't see my exact stats, she could sense that I was a Fresh arrival in the Crimson Zone. Moreover, I didn't have any decent gear or weapons, not even a complete set of clothes. I didn't answer her, only saying, "I want to talk to you about the doomfish." Upon hearing the doomfish, Sophia's heart skipped a beat, but her expression quickly returned to calm. She said she had never seen me before and asked, "Are you from Dradus?" Seeing her so

vigilant, I decided to try the method Cain taught me in my past life. You'd be Better off cooperating with me, or do you want to keep worrying about your family who could arrive in this other world at any moment? After hearing this, Sophia's face instantly darkened. Before I could continue, she erupted in a burst of speed and charged at me. Seeing this, I quickly leaped backward, dodging her attack. I looked at her furious expression, completely bewildered. This isn't how Kane said it would go. Seeing her attack miss, she immediately turned And threw another punch at

me. But to her surprise, I still managed to dodge it with ease, even using her shoulder to steady myself in midair. I said, "Wait, we can sit down and talk this through. There's no need to fight." But she wasn't listening at all. She raised her hand and began to concentrate. magical energy in her palm. Then her hand swiftly formed a seal. In the next second, a massive magic circle appeared in the sky above her head. When I saw Her using even this move, I knew I was in trouble. Not only had I failed to persuade

her, but I had enraged her instead. Before I could finish my thought, three ice orbs were already in front of me. My draconic arts proficiency isn't high enough, so I probably can't unleash its true power yet. Although this move will put a heavy strain on my body. It's a gamble worth taking. Thinking this, I directly used the special skill of my draconic arts, Racialization first stage. Just as I finished activating the skill, I was hit by her three ice orbs, causing a massive explosion. The man just casually used a skill he had just comprehended, and

it sent a cold sweat down the highle mage's spine because she realized that even after using her strongest binding magic, not only did it fail to restrain him in the slightest, but the very magic circle she had woven was shattered into stardust by a single palm strike. She Could hardly believe that such a powerful draconic art was obtained in the tutorial area and that I could even use key to dragonize parts of my body. But as a highle mage, she would not submit so easily. She raised her hand to weave another magic circle, instantly launching

her entire body high into the air. Then descending upon me like a meteor, she summoned her grimmooire, simultaneously casting the spell Alice's grimoire manifestation. After she Integrated the grimoire into the magic circle, a massive magical greats sword poured out from within, seeing the sword coming at me at incredible speed, I once again covered every inch of my skin with my draconic arts, then concentrated the key into the palm of my hand. As I leaped up and swung out a slashing blow, her magical greats sword was shattered like glass in my grip. After we both landed,

I retracted my draconic transformation and turned to ask her, "Do you want to continue?" Sophia first lowered her head, biting her lip in thought for a moment. She hadn't expected me to be this powerful. Then she stood up and said, "There's no point in fighting anymore." I asked her, "Have I beaten you into submission already?" She said, "Don't take me for a fool. I know perfectly well that you haven't fully unleashed your keys special skill. There are three main factors for judging the level of a key eye art. The first is The tier and amplification

of the runes. The second is the purity of the mana in a parare can release. You know, third is the seal, a special skill it grants. The power of a key art increases with the strength of its special skill. Seeing as your key art is so formidable, even without knowing its specific effects, its special skill must be extraordinary. She understood that my key art was considered top tier, even in the Crimson Zone. So, there was no need to continue Fighting me. She first acknowledged that I was indeed strong, then asked, "How are you going to

kill the Doomfish? You know, that thing can swallow a whole ship in one bite. People have already given up on fighting it. They've even come to treat it as a natural disaster rather than a monster or a target to be defeated. Some organizations even worship it. I'm tired now. I don't want to struggle alone anymore. I advise you not to waste your time here like I did. With that, she prepared to turn and leave. I said, "It's indeed difficult for me to face them alone. That's why I came to find you. I have a plan

that needs your help." Sophia didn't stop walking. Did you not understand what I just said? I don't want to challenge the Doomfish anymore. But when I asked her, "You've already challenged the Doomfish 13 times. Are you really going to give up now?" She stopped in her tracks. Then she turned around and told me, "No Matter what, I won't challenge it again." After witnessing her parents being eaten by the doomfish, Sophia had been trying to challenge it ever since, only to end in tragic failure each time. But she didn't give up easily, launching challenge after challenge

and has now failed 13 times. I said, "Even if your previous challenges failed, this time will be different with me here. I can help you eliminate the doomfish." Hearing these words, her heart trembled. She remembered what that person once told her it was okay not to follow them, that he believed she could do it. After another moment of contemplation, Sophia asked me, "Why do you want to eliminate the doomfish, too?" I said, "I want to save about 1.5 billion people." This left Sophia completely baffled. Then she said, "It seems you're not just any ordinary madman."

Hiding nearby, Alan finally let out a sigh of relief when he saw we had stopped fighting. Although he Didn't know what we were doing now, he sensed that the situation had become strange. If he got involved, it would surely be troublesome. With that thought, he prepared to leave quietly before Sophia noticed him. But just as he turned, his clothes were pierced by my trident. He looked back at the trident, his eyes filled with disbelief. He couldn't understand how I had detected him from such a distance. Just then, Sophia and I also walked over. I Asked

him, leaving without even saying hello. Sophia looked over and saw it was Alan. What are you doing here? Alan just stammered a greeting to Sophia. And now I had finally met my first close friend from my past life, Alan Pate. The scene changed to the shelter camp. Jon and the others were brought over and couldn't help but marvel at the number of people here. Milo told them that the shelters near the roots end move frequently, shifting each time the doomfish consumes A root. He then told everyone to go to the central service area for a

briefing on the situation here, and after getting something to eat, they would continue to the village above. The crowd's eyes widened at the sight of food. But as they got closer to inspect it, it was as if a bucket of cold water had been poured over them. The cook came out and welcomed them, saying he had heard they were coming today and had specially prepared fresh ingredients. John stepped Forward, slammed the table, and asked, "Are you just going to feed us this slime?" The cook explained that everyone here eats this. It's non-toxic and contains all

the nutrients the human body needs. The monsters in the Crimson Zone are too venomous to be eaten, but a group of people didn't believe it and went hunting for their own food. After eating it, they started vomiting violently. Jon and the others watched this scene and thought for a moment. In The end, they chose to eat the slime on the table. The cook said that after they finished eating, they would be given a juicer that could make this food. After handing the group over to the cook, Milo prepared to leave. But just a few steps

later, he saw Sophia and me. He then went to Allen's tent and asked when he had returned, mentioning he had seen Allan bring back the guy he had fought. Alan told him to be quiet as he was busy mending the clothes I had torn. When Milo asked how his clothes got that way, he irritably recounted the events. Then they began to discuss the players who had come from the tutorial area this time. As the environment of the Crimson Zone became increasingly barren, the newcomers arriving each year grew stronger. But this time there were exceptionally many.

If it weren't for the doomfish, this many people should have been able to survive each time. Because the doomfish continuously gnawed At the roots, players who should have started adapting slowly from the roots end were forced to go directly to places closer to the central region to survive. Milo continued saying, "The spirits in the tutorial area were aware of this and adjusted the tutorial's difficulty, which is why so many strong individuals appeared." Allan said, "But there has never been anyone as strong as that guy. This news has probably spread and maybe that guy is on

his way here after Hearing it. Meanwhile, on a tree branch, a man was gazing at the shelter in the distance. Just then, Sophia came to find me with a set of clothes in her hands. She asked me, "Did you get the juicer? You won't last long in the Crimson Zone without it." Handing the clothes to me, she apologized for her impulsive behavior earlier. When she turned back and thought I was about to take off my pants in front of her, she was startled and quickly turned away again. I Explained that I just wanted to see

if they fit and thanked her for bringing me the clothes. Hearing this, she blushed and said, "I just didn't want to see you walking around naked." Then she led me to the shelter supporter hub. This place was built to help those who chose to stay behind, waiting for family and friends unwilling to move further up. The staff member saw Sophia and greeted her warmly. Long time no see. Sophia returned the greeting and asked him to Help check the list of new players of her family and to retrieve the artifact she had left in his care.

The staff member said she was a very important person and he would check for her immediately. A moment later, he printed out a list saying, "This is the list of new players who have recently arrived at the nearby roots. It will take at least two days to search for newcomers on other routes." Hearing this, Sophia couldn't help but wonder if her family Hadn't been brought to this world yet, or if they had already died in the tutorial. Just then, I walked in, having changed my clothes, interrupting her thoughts. We don't have much time left. We

need to make a plan and act immediately. Sophia turned to see me in the new clothes, and her face instantly turned red again. She felt my handsomeness was so extreme that the dictionary might as well print my photo on its cover under the new heading, "An Existence beyond the definition of human civilization." Coming back to her senses, she asked, "Do you have a plan?" I said, "My plan is for you to get me inside the doomfish's belly. Then I'll use my strongest attack on its fatal weak spot." After I said these two sentences, there was

a long silence. And then Sophia asked, "Is that it?" I asked her, "Is there a problem?" At this point, Sophia didn't want to say anymore, feeling that my plan was Basically no plan at all. Only after we walked outside did she say, "Although we have to attack the doomfish from the inside to kill it. It's not as simple as you think." I told her not to worry. Let's take a boat over first. Sophia caught up and asked, "Have you prepared a boat?" Adding that she had one that could hold 30 people. I said, "A 30

person boat isn't even a toothpick for that thing. Let's take my boat." Sophia was astonished to hear I had a boat that Could hold 500 people. And asked, "Did you park it outside?" Hearing this, I said, "I'm not a rookie. I wouldn't make such a basic mistake. You'll know when we get there, Sophia retorted. But you are a rookie, I then said. Just think of it as me having superpowers. The boat is ready now. We need to gather materials. Can we split up? As long as you trust me and do as I say, we can

successfully eliminate the doomfish. After I finished speaking, she stood there stunned. My Confident demeanor and that irresistible sense of reliability reminded her so much of her teacher. With that thought, she said she would be responsible for the materials on her end and told me not to even think about backing out. Then she tossed me two short axes, saying, "Your weapon looks like it's about to break. You can't hunt properly like that. Don't hesitate. Take these." Receiving these axes, I was reminded of my past life when he was my teacher. He Gave me this very weapon.

It seems some things in the grand scheme are unchangeable. Then she said she had already used her ability to investigate the materials needed to hunt the doomfish. I said, "I already knew. Your ability is library, right?" Sophia exclaimed. How did you know? Do you really have superpowers? Then she explained, "My eyes visualize all kinds of information in the world, although I can't grasp everything. No one in the Crimson Zone has more information than I do." After saying this, she thought to herself, "And yet, even with this, I couldn't grasp all the information about him." After

finalizing the plan, we split up to gather the materials. First, to obtain the bodily fluid of an abun, Sophia prepared bait to lure the creature out. But while she was gathering it, she suddenly sensed something was wrong. She quickly summoned a magic circle to block an Energy attack shot from the side. Looking down, she saw a person. Sophia called out his name. Javier, what do you think you're doing? Javier teased. Your figure is as good as ever. How about I play with you for a bit? Sophia, hearing this, told him to die and asked if

he had a death wish, saying she was very busy and had no time to deal with trash like him. Javier then said, "But we escaped from the Doomfish's belly together. How can you say that about Me?" As he spoke, his hand slowly reached for the necklace around his neck. He quickly took it off and it transformed into a green energy whip. He then flicked his wrist, lashing out at Sophia. Sophia also took out her grimmooire and began to weave a magic circle. In the next second, countless swords of light rained down from the circle, continuously

striking the green light shield on the ground. Finally, after another purple sword flew out and Severed Javier's whip, another one nearly hit Javier himself. Sophia said coolly, "I hate overconfident fools the most." As her words fell, she controlled another purple sword to shoot towards him. Javier simply placed his hand on his hat. After taking it off, he revealed a third eye on his forehead. Upon seeing this eye, Sophia visibly took a few steps back. The purple sword from before also stopped 2 and 1/2 centimeters from Javier's face. Javier Then asked, "So, you know about this

eye of mine. The lighthouse is watching." I came prepared before challenging you. We have a mutual aid group and I have connections with the lighthouse and the others over there. Seeing his thousandm eye liability, Sophia had no choice but to back down. Seeing the purple sword in front of him dissipate, Javier said he meant no harm this time. He just heard she was defeated by a newbie and came to confirm if her skills had deteriorated From our fight just now. Your power hasn't weakened. So, does that mean the rumor was exaggerated? Sophia said it was

none of his business and told him to get lost. Javier said he would leave after asking one question. Where is the newbie from the rumors, Marcus? Hearing this, Sophia turned her head and told him she wouldn't say. But as soon as she turned, she found Javier had already appeared in front of her and was about to use an exploration skill on her. Seeing this, Sophia pushed him away and asked, "When did you learn a skill like that?" Javier, having succeeded, first flashed backward to create distance. After landing, he said, "It's not that you couldn't have

blocked it if you wanted to. You were just too soft-hearted." Hearing this, Sophia said, "A guy like you should have died in the Doomfish's belly that day." Finally, Javier said, "You're the one who's wrong, not me. You should have Joined Decratus when you had the chance. This organization called Decratus was one of the disasters threatening the Crimson Zone. They revered and served the four great disasters while not hesitating to lead humanity to its doom. As soon as Sophia heard the organization's name, she became furious. Why would I ever join a trash organization like that? You

sacrifice innocent people under the guise of demonstrating the Doomfishes s power. Then take the deceased belongings from its stomach and sell them. You solemnly promise to send them to the upper roots, but then you turn around and lead them into the Doomfish's territory to be eaten. But Javier listened with indifference and asked, "So what? I'm just using my abilities to make money and holding a few religious ceremonies on the side. If anyone's to blame, it's those fools. Even if you let them go, they wouldn't survive long in this world Anyway. This way, they can escape

their suffering sooner and get a nice view from inside the Doomfish's belly." Sophia standing by suppressed the rage in her heart. Javier wasn't like this before, but ever since he came out of the Doomfish's belly that one time, he had become a completely different person. After saying his last words, Javier turned, leaped away, and was gone. Sophia knew that he would definitely go looking for me. Just as She was debating whether to go find me, she suddenly remembered what I had told her, to ignore me and everything else and to focus all her energy on

gathering the materials. Thinking about this, she thought to herself, "Sorry, I can only leave this to you to handle." At the same time, I rushed on my way while thinking to eliminate the doomfish, the most crucial item was the hardening liquid. Only the hardening liquid fused with the knowledge of magic instructors Could become a deadly poison against the doomfish. I had to first obtain one of the basic materials, the heart of a cougu beetle. As far as I knew, cougu beetles could only be found in the deep valley between the central route and the end

route. And to avoid the doomfish, they nested near the end roots, gnawing away from the bottom of the tree roots. I walked toward the end route while pulling out my weapon and activating the power within my body. In an instant, Golden light wrapped around the ax. This was my magic dragon chiong. Magic power gang chi activation. As if sensing the fluctuation of power, the cougu beetle nest began to stir. The next second, the cougu beetle swarm burst out of the nest and surged toward me. I easily slayed one cougu beetle, then flashed forward, shuttling like

lightning among these small monsters, slaying them one by one. At this moment, the axe began to crack. As expected, it couldn't last long. I Had to adjust how I use my power before finding a more suitable weapon. Just as I was thinking this, a cougu beetle suddenly appeared behind me. I reacted extremely quickly and spun around, throwing the ax and instantly taking it out. Immediately after, another cuckoo beetle charged at me. I directly recalled the axe lodged in the dead cougu beetle's head. The axe sliced straight through the head of the charging cougu beetle and

finally Returned steadily to my hand. But these small monsters kept coming endlessly like ants. I just killed a few when several more appeared behind me. They first howled collectively, then swung their tails, leaping into the air and pouncing toward me. I showed no fear either and flew forward, nimly, slaying one cuckoo beetle with a few strikes, then taking out the remaining ones and landed gracefully, letting the corpse pieces of the monsters behind me rain Down. But I knew these were just juvenile cougu beetles. The adults were elsewhere, so should I kill a few more juveniles.

However, continuously using skills consumed a lot of stamina and magic power, so I decided to first collect those relatively rare red runes. At that moment, I noticed movement coming from the nearby forest. The next second, a powerful force shot through the bushes toward me. I hurriedly used my axe as a shield to block this strike. From this impact, the cracks in my axe deepened. Then a nonchalant man walked out. It was Javier who had fought with Sophia earlier. He told me not to be angry, saying it was just a test. Then he said he had

a proposal for me. He wanted me to go with him to Calilatus because someone was very interested in me. However, before he finished speaking, I suddenly struck, slicing off half his hair with one ax blow. He was startled and shuddered all over and Immediately cursed at me. But I knew he was just bluffing and I didn't take him seriously at all. So I directly refused his proposal. I knew that the group worshiping disaster cudilus was extremely vicious and the most vicious thing about them was their tourism industry which was feeding the doomfish. The number of

adventurers coming to the red zone only sharply decreased after cudelus started operating. The so-called tourism industry was watching Adventurers being eaten by doomfish. The more brutal the scene, the higher the stakes. They trampled people weaker than themselves underfoot, treating such cruel acts as a game to trade on. So, after returning to the past, they were the first organization I needed to eliminate. Thinking of this, I couldn't help but complain. This person in front of me was clearly weaker than me, so why should I listen to him? But Javier insisted on bringing me into the Organization

because if he didn't, the members in the organization would go crazy. But I thought he wasn't much better. Naively thinking he could make me lose arms and legs since he wanted to fight. I had no fear either. I could just extract the intelligence I needed from him. The battle began. Javier pulled out his long whip. I tried to dodge, but that broken whip directly left a wound on my shoulder. Seeing this, Javier smuggly asked if I was Willing to obey now. He also said he wouldn't beat me up too badly, otherwise he couldn't get a

reasonable price. While healing my wound, I said, "I was careless because last time I never even fought with you." Javier naturally couldn't understand my words and thought my brain was broken. He then cracked his whip and charged at me with a sinister smile, but I directly punched his abdomen, making him foam at the mouth and crash into a nearby tree trunk with A clang. I condensed my weapon again and threatened him to truthfully tell me the latest intelligence. Javier cursed while struggling to get up, stubbornly claiming he had just let me have that move. This

suited my intentions perfectly. I told him not to collapse too quickly while a rune I just obtained from slaying cougu beetles appeared in my palm. But Javier shouted that even if my ability values increased, my strength wouldn't change with it. I said I was Well aware of this, then threw the ax at him. The axe didn't hit him, but embedded itself in the tree trunk behind him. He trembled all over in fright. I smiled confidently and asked if he was scared. He answered in a trembling voice that he wasn't, then cracked his whip in anger.

The whip transformed into a long sword in his hand. He dragged the long sword and charged at me, but I wasn't flustered at all and began activating the ring's power. I used its first Skill, destruction authority. I met the blade with my hand, red light swirling around my palm. The next second, Javier's long sword shattered to pieces. His pupils constricted in shock. He muttered in disbelief. It actually shattered. Gripping the broken blade, he thought in horror. Even if he has magic nullification abilities, it shouldn't be possible to shatter such highly condensed magic technique with one

strike. Seeing him dazed, I grabbed his Collar, then gave him a painful blow. Javier spat blood from my strike and lay on the ground plain dead, but I had no intention of letting him go. I grabbed his clothes and asked if he'd lost consciousness, but his hand reached for my arm. Only then did I notice the bronze covering his fingers. I couldn't help but praise. Not bad explosive power. You used a skill to block my attack so quickly. Javier secretly gloated. He had just used the defensive Skill bronze jade, which triggers when movement is restricted.

He hadn't planned to use it, but now he had to break free from control first. I didn't care about his little schemes at all and punched him in the face again, knocking out several teeth. Javier completely gave in. How could even this skill be shattered? Then under my fists, he said he was willing to tell me everything he knew. He explained that all his actions were forced because recent tourism Income couldn't maintain expenses at all. As someone from a small squad, the only way to survive was to follow orders from above. Then he said a

whole bunch more, which I found extremely impatient to listen to. So I directly punched down, hitting his rugged face. Afterward, I even shook my hand in disgust. Then after hearing the intelligence Javier provided, I asked if he had anything else to confess, but he angrily cursed at me. So I gave him Another punch. He told me that this commission was to bring me back after I completed the beginner tutorial and arrived here. The client was none other than Cal Morin of Lighthouse. Lighthouse was a squad alliance responsible for the starting point of the world tree

roots and the uppermost six routes where the strongest squads gathered, but Lighthouse should have been managed by Miyamoto. According to the information, Javier revealed more than one or two Squads were involved. I asked Javier if anyone among the assistants preparing the tourism industry had given him intelligence. He said yes, but since this intelligence came from calls, he didn't know much detail. Seeing he had no more use, I prepared to kill him. But he pointed at the third eye on his forehead, claiming he had just been acting, and said I was finished. I directly pointed out

that his eye was called the clairvoyance, controlled by Jealousy. He didn't expect me to recognize it, but he said he could share vision with connected people through the clairvoyance, and his companions already knew my location. I pretended to be scared and said I would run away, which made him smug. He went on to say that Cals was Lighthouse's assault captain and that I couldn't escape at all. As soon as he finished speaking, I backhanded him with a heavy punch and knocked him unconscious. Since my weapon Was broken, I searched Javier's body and found forgotten relics

and a one-time item mirror clone. Looking at the blue carrier pigeon flying across the sky, I realized that calls had already locked onto me. Not only that, I'd been hearing beast howl since earlier. I recognized these as the calls of Kertus, which were one of my targets this time. So, I decided to do some preparatory work before Javier's accompllices arrived. As a type of pack hunting gregarious Monster, the Coltus pack was chasing several people in cloaks. At this moment, a woman with double braids ordered all members to use shadow stealth. After casting this spell, they

concealed their presence and crouched in the trees. The monster pack couldn't detect their presence. It turned out these people were members of Cudalus, and the lead woman was named Chang. They came here to gather Colertas packs for tourism activities. But so far, the Required number of monsters was still insufficient. Since shadow stealth required holding one's breath, continuous use would be very tiring. Therefore, Chung suggested driving the monster pack to the lowlands to buy time for their side to rest. Speaking of this, she couldn't help but complain that Javier was too slow and hadn't brought that

newcomer over yet. At this moment, she noticed the blue carrier pigeon circling overhead and thought, "Only that person could make such exquisite carrier pigeons." After receiving the information transmitted by the pigeon, she suddenly stood up and ordered them to go to another location, Kugu Beetle Lake. Here, Javier slowly opened his eyes. As soon as he woke up, he saw his companion staring at him speechlessly. He quickly asked Chong about Jang Hong Shu's whereabouts. Chung said that when she arrived here, Jang Hongu had already disappeared. Not only That, Javier also discovered that all his weapons had

been taken by Jang Hong Xu. He vaguely remembered the other party stuffing something on him, saying it was in exchange for taking the weapons. Seeing Javier still sitting there in a days, Chang had her subordinates carry him back to the nearest sailing ship. Just in case, she sent notifications through blue carrier pigeons to nearby personnel and the client. However, not long after the Pigeon was sent, someone boarded the sailing ship. He walked straight to Javier and mocked him for being beaten black and blue by a newcomer. Javier couldn't help but shout his name, Calls Morren.

Kles punched him several times and said that calling him by his name directly was too rude. He stepped on Javier's chest, questioned Cudalattis' ability to do things, and asked Chang how to clean up this mess. Chang respectfully said she would take Responsibility. At this moment, a subordinate reported in panic, the Coltus pack that had been led to the lands had actually escaped and was charging toward them, accompanied by wild roars. The fierce Callerus pack galloped toward the sailing ship. Once they started charging, it was difficult for them to turn, which was exactly the characteristic Chang

had used to lead them to the lowlands. Call suddenly smelled an unusual odor, then discovered The smell was coming from the wound on Javier's thigh. He threw a flying knife that precisely stabbed into Javier's thigh and said coldly, "You brought back something useless." He pulled out the knife with a handkerchief on the blade tip stained with Kerta's blood. He thought slightly surprised. A newcomer who just arrived in the red zone grasped the characteristics of Kerta so quickly and even knew to use their blood as bait. Thinking of this, he threw his Head back and laughed,

finding things increasingly interesting. He ordered Chong to bring Jang Hong Shu to him. He wanted to meet that guy personally. Chong hesitated without moving because at this time a large number of monsters had gathered under the ship. Calls cracked his knuckles saying he would handle everything here. Seeing Chang still hesitating, he lost patience and grabbed her collar with powerful purple energy swirling around his palm, staring At her menacingly. If you don't follow orders, I'll throw you down to feed the monsters. Then he brought his hands together and energy condensed into a brilliant purple light sphere

between his palms. He pushed both palms forward. The light sphere fell into the monster pack and instantly triggered a violent explosion. The monsters were blown to pieces. I naturally heard this commotion from somewhere in the forest. Seeing the other party fall into my trap as I Wished. I immediately understood it was time to act. The urgent priority was to replenish my stamina first. But when I saw the empty juicer, my face immediately turned haggarded. The nutrient solution in this area had been drained dry. Nutrient solution came from the world tree roots divided into inner tubes

that absorbed toxic water and outer tubes that discharge purified water. The outer tubes flowed with purified nutrient solution. Ever since The world tree began withering, the number of outer tubes had gradually decreased. Unable to obtain food, I could only take out the selfish rich man's food can to check and found that the required materials were almost complete. So, I decided to quickly collect the remaining materials and then leave here. And my next destination was right at this place, the deep cave lake, where adult cougu beetles gathered. Since the water level here wouldn't Always stay this

shallow, I had to build a bridge first. I pulled out a handful of seeds and scattered them into the lake. These seeds would grow into giant lotus leaves after absorbing toxic water components. Sure enough, as soon as the seeds entered the water, they rapidly expanded into giant lotus leaves like bamboo shoots. After rain, I jumped onto a lotus leaf and drew that weapon. The next second, several giant adult cougu beetles burst out of the water and Charged at me, and I was ready to begin the hunt. At the same time, after eliminating all the keras,

calls asked his subordinate Rachel if the carrier pigeon had returned. Rachel said that except for the last pigeon still on the road, none of the others had come back. calls impatiently clicked his tongue, then blamed Javier for misusing this best exploration ability that only comes once a month. He roughly grabbed Javier's collar, saying if he didn't Still need him to lead the way, he would have thrown him into the poison sea long ago. After cursing, he ordered Rachel to take him to the last track location. He planned to personally capture me here. After a fierce

battle, I was already somewhat exhausted. Even swinging the sword once more felt strenuous, but the coug beetle's heart was the last material. I had to get it. Suddenly, I sensed killing intent behind me. I dodged to the side and avoided an arrow Shot at me, seeing she missed. Chang cursed impatiently. I recognized that the opponent was using a hit series skill. This type of skill was extremely difficult to evade, so I drew my long sword to counter, but the arrows still left several wounds on my arm, and blood splattered. Blood drops fell into the deep

cave lake. The cougu beetles in the lake suddenly became extremely excited. Due to exhaustion, I chose to avoid battle, and the cougu beetles rampage Made it impossible for Ching to aim at me. So, she had Meyer beside her come capture me. I saw Meer land in front of me in her athletic outfit, slowly drawing her sword as if to fight me. To prevent my escape, Chang also called her accompllices to clear out the rampaging cougu beetles together. Then I saw Meer emanating a crimson aura of killing intent, charging at me like lightning. In just a

few seconds, she and I had exchanged over a dozen moves. Just as we Were fighting intensely, a cougu beetle suddenly burst out. I immediately slayed it. But Meyers seized this opening and instantly flashed behind me, her blade slashing toward me. Fortunately, I reacted quickly and dodged this strike while kicking her in the side of the face. She quickly pulled away from me, saying I looked like I was about to faint, but could still fight so well. She was very angry that I injured her precious face and vowed to teach me a Good lesson. But she

was also a big trouble for me. She always attacked me sneakily when cougu beetles attacked me. I immediately understood delaying time would only be disadvantageous to me, so I had to turn the situation around. I immediately activated the ring's power and channeled power into the long sword, transforming it into a whip form. After blocking the strike, Meyer mocked that this move had no damage and naively told me not to misuse Javier's weapon. The Next second, the wound left by the whip didn't heal, but instead began bleeding continuously. Blood drops fell into the lake, instantly attracting

a cougu beetle, seeing Mir lose her composure. Shang immediately shouted at her. Mayor's injury was deliberately caused by me. I used the ring's second skill bleeding. This was an authority that could only be activated when ability values rose one stage and turned red. The skill consumed a lot of magic power. I didn't want to use it, but in the current situation, it was the best choice. While Meer was busy dealing with cougu beetles, I could take the opportunity to escape. Chang sensed my intention and immediately told her companions to help Meer. She had witnessed Calls'

terror and absolutely wouldn't allow herself to become as wretched as Javier. She had Meyer continue capturing me while she dealt with those cougu beetles. As soon as she Finished speaking, Meer charged at me with several companions. Seeing them as annoying as flies, I decided to send them a gift. I pulled out a huge object from the food can and threw it at Meyer. Without thinking, she slashed it in two with her sword. Only then did she discover she had split open a color head. Seeing her still looking confused, I smiled and explained, "Calertus is the

food that most easily excites cuckoo beetles. As soon as I finished speaking, Several frenzied cougu beetles suddenly pounced toward me and her group. Looking at these idiots dumbfounded expressions, I leisurely told them to have fun playing with the monsters, then quietly slipped away to continue searching for food. After failing to find nutrient solution again, I frustratedly realized that there was probably no nutrient solution left near the shelters where those assistants had stayed. Since the tree roots dried up extremely quickly, I Decided to explore the upper levels while praying the destination wouldn't be too far. I

was in such a wretched state now. All because I believed Kaden's words, "When I see him, I must kick his butt hard." On the other side, at the middle tree route, two small-time thugs stopped a group of newcomers, shouting at them to go to the bottommost roots to extract nutrient solution. The leader explained that the nutrient solution at the roots was exhausted and Begged the two to share some with them. But the two claimed their squad had already occupied this tree route and flatly refused. They also arrogantly displayed their weapons, clearly intending to bully the

newcomers. Knowing they were no match, they turned to leave. However, a messenger of justice descended from the sky and dealt with a mustachioed leader in just a few moves. The moment he saw who it was, he looked surprised. He didn't expect to Run into me, an old acquaintance. Seeing their captain killed, the other two people hastily helped up the mustachioed man and fled in panic. With the menace eliminated, the newcomers came forward to extract nutrient solution. Calvin didn't rush to replenish, but instead came to find me, but I had no impression of him. He explained

he had been on the same boat as me. Unexpectedly, he was a chatterbox and went on to ask about my recent situation. Then he introduced Himself. His name was John. After introducing himself, he also thanked me, saying it was thanks to me that they could drink nutrient solution. I said it was because I wanted to drink it myself that I taught those rookies a lesson and told Jon and the others to help themselves. But Jon said there was one more thing he wanted to ask of me. He needed the boat that brought him here because

all the roads leading up were blocked. I refused his request. Jon Hastily explained the nutrient solution here would soon run out and the end route was gradually shrinking due to the doomfish's erosion range. But I said it wasn't a big problem. These problems would be solved soon. As I spoke, I cut off a strange flower and told Jon and the others to stay here honestly and not always think about going up because I would kill those disasters that were harming the world tree. So Jon didn't need to worry about dying. Jon said Although he didn't

understand my words, he wanted to ask me one last question. He asked what my reason was for wanting to save everyone, even at the cost of eliminating those disasters. I told him in a low voice in terms of results, I came back to save many people. But actually, I was also hesitating. Was that really what I wanted to do? Seeing me suddenly stop, Jon asked what was wrong, but I tossed him a stone emitting a faint blue glow, telling him this was A mimic stone, then turned and left. After I left, Jon looked at the

mimic stone in his hand, thinking, "Although that person acts absurdly, he will definitely achieve his ideals. Maybe this time he can do it, too." Here, while rushing on my way, I was still doubting myself. Acting for humanity, survival was naturally the right thing to do. But why did I have those thoughts just now? In any case, I should focus on the matter at hand first. When I arrived At the agreed location, I saw Sophia had been waiting for a long time. I asked if she had collected the materials. She said she was still too short

and came to the agreed location early just in case. Seeing my irritated expression, she asked what happened. I said nothing, then asked if she had seen those people tracking me. Sophia knew about this because people from Coutiladus had approached her while looking for me. I nodded and told her CS was tracking me. This news greatly surprised Sophia. I speculated the other party was about to catch up to my trail. Sophia thought it was too much for me to deal with cows alone, but I replied that this was exactly why we needed to work together. One

person would collect the strengthening liquid materials according to plan while the other stayed behind to draw calls away. Sophia emphasized that Lighthouse was a squad at the ruling level in the red zone with a huge scale. Most members were adventurers who had stayed in the red zone for a long time. All strong people who could easily break through this place. Among them, the most aggressive was the assault team. And as the assault team captain, K's Morren's strength was unfathomable. Therefore, Sophia believed that she and I joining forces against Cal's was the best strategy. But taking

advantage of the time before Cals caught up here to hurry and collect materials was the best Choice. I said this method wouldn't work because I left an artifact at J's location and saw that scene. I saw C's gripping J's neck with bodies of that group of newcomer adventurers lying all around him. He forced Jon to reveal my whereabouts or he would burn him to death. I was inwardly shocked. I didn't sense him approaching at all. How could he instantly defeat so many people? Despite facing such a powerful and terrifying enemy, Jon still insisted he Didn't

know about me. Hearing this, Calls released his grip on his neck and gently touched the top of his head. The next second, he grabbed his face and slammed it hard into the ground. He didn't stop until he smashed him bloody. Calls said he used Arin's tracker to track that I passed through here. Although Jon tried to use other things to cover Jong Hongu's scent, he still smelled the residual odor. Speaking of this, he pulled out a handkerchief Stained with caleritus blood that he had searched from Jon. calls casually threw the handkerchief on the ground and

again forced Jon to reveal my whereabouts. After getting the same answer, he took a deep breath, then raised his hand, power surging in his palm, saying, "I can only kill you." After speaking, he was about to finish him off with one move, but his movement suddenly stopped. He then let out an evil laugh and excitedly turned his head, saying, "I smell it, so you're There." And I was also staring at him, slowly revealing a sinister smile. However, this was just a false illusion, a clone I created using an artifact. Call stomped and crushed my clone,

disdainfully saying, "A trick you can see through at a glance. The artifact mirror clone. I remember it was in Javier's hands before he picked up the artifact to examine it, saying, "Looks like that idiot got robbed." He again showed a fanatical smile and said, "Even If it's bait, I'll play along. Here, I had already gone deep into the cougu beetle spawning lake. Since this place was an area created by tearing open the outer roots of the world tree and using nutrient solution, most of the toxic water above had been neutralized. Not only that, the nutrient

solution here was extremely effective and my injuries healed rapidly and the enemy I was waiting for had just arrived. I saw a call slowly approaching asking if I had Given up running. Otherwise, why would I expose a flaw when I was hiding so well? I said, "I wouldn't have done this if you can find me." After speaking, I even mocked that his nose wasn't sensitive enough. Hearing my words, CS didn't get angry, but laughed instead. He immediately activated his full power, deciding to test my strength. He also arrogantly said that if the rumors were false,

he would burn me to ashes. Faced with his intense killing intent, I put My hand into the food can and then ran away. This action infuriated calls. He chased after me without thinking. A red light sphere appeared in his palm. The next second, a purple energy like vines infinitely extending rushed toward me. This was his skill. Flame jade Chiong red jade power. I dodged that purple light with a spinning jump while pulling out seeds and quickly threw them into the cougu beetle spawning lake. I stepped onto the giant lotus leaf Knowing that due to the

scarcity of toxic water here, the bridge formed by the seeds wouldn't support for long. So, I had to quickly enter the interior. KS. This brute would only bombard wildly. Seeing him take the bait, I immediately summoned the long sword coated with colorus body fluid. To be safe, I even cut open my palm and let blood drip into the lake. The two scents most loved by cougu beetles intertwined, instantly driving the monsters in their spawning Period crazy. I jumped with leverage, spinning 360°, gracefully, leaping over the roaring cougu beetle pack below, driving those behemoths to attack

calls standing there in a days. But cougu beetles were just small fry to calls. With one move of flame jade, Chiong crimson flame jade, he burned several cougu beetles to nothing. He said I was next, but I provoked him, telling him to jump into the water if he had the guts. I knew he would definitely chase me into The water because he wore a-holes breath around his neck, the most useful artifact in water. I meaningfully said to him, "Bring my things over." then jumped into the water with a plop, but he didn't immediately follow into

the water. Instead, he activated his power and sent it into the water trying to force me to surface. I looked at the dense purple light spheres on the water surface, thinking, "As soon as I surface near the water, I'll be roasted by him." Now, magic dragon Chiong lacked magic power. So, I prepared Arhan's pocket, which could store air in flower buds. When it blooms, it will explode. I used this as an oxygen tank to extend my time underwater. However, just as I breathed a sigh of relief, I saw several cougu beetles at the lake bottom

charging toward me. At this critical moment, I thought that the doomfish weren't the only natural enemy of cougu beetles. But those monsters emitted a foul stench That was difficult to approach, making them easy to identify. I pulled out Arhan's bile. It could create a special smell from monster tissue that made cougu beetles avoid it. I squeezed the bile hard and my palm immediately filled with an awful stench. The smell drifted into the cougu beetles nostrils, making them immediately show panicked expressions, and they hurriedly fled. I turned and swam toward an entrance at the lake bottom,

emitting purple red Light. That was the poison sea that all nest lakes led to together. But unexpectedly, calls eventually entered the water and caught up with me. He used flame jade Chiong on me. Although I knew I could better predict the direction of Chiong attacks in water. When that purple energy grazed my arm, the split wound, gushing blood, and transmitted pain still showed me its powerful destructive force. But now was a good opportunity to attack. I couldn't Retreat, so I immediately swung out the long whip to counterattack. Calls barely dodged and recognized it as Javier's

weapon, claiming that this forgotten sword should belong to him. Just then, he suddenly felt difficulty breathing and hastily checked if the artifact was abnormal, only to find it was already in my hand. Calls urgently demanded I return the artifact immediately, but I leisurely put on A-hole's breath and emphasized again, "This is my thing." Then I infused the ring's power into the long sword, covering it with a layer of dark red lightning. Then I pointed the sword at Calls, saying with amusement, "But I can give you something else." With that said, I unleashed my second authority.

bleeding. The long sword instantly transformed into a whip form, coiling around Cars's left arm and leaving a deep wound at his wrist. At that moment, Cars hadn't yet realized the danger approaching, thinking I was Merely pulling petty tricks. The next second, a massive cougu beetle appeared behind him, opening its gaping m to bite at him, he agilely dodged the attack and immediately took down that cougu beetle with a single move. Then he looked up to discover countless cougu beetles circling overhead. He realized his situation was unfavorable and decided to retreat first. So, he activated his

power, propelling his body swiftly toward the lake surface. Seeing cars Leave, I breathed a long sigh of relief, grateful that he quickly gave up the chase. But I couldn't stay here long. Retrieving the red rune from inside the cougu beetle's body was the real priority. As I swam toward the poison sea, I murmured softly, "She must have been waiting for quite a while." Sure enough, at the poison seashore, Sophia was waiting there. She gazed at the tree roots extending into the sea, murmuring to herself, "Come to think of it, this Is where I first encountered

him, when will he arrive? I really should have dealt with the lighthouse myself. He should be able to escape safely, right?" She surveyed the surroundings and said, "Where did he put the ship? I haven't found anything nearby. Many people must be coveting that large vessel. If he can't come because he can't find the ship, then there's nothing I can do, although he might be disappointed. If I tell him, I'll give him a ship that can Carry 30 people." Suddenly, a massive roar came from behind her. She whipped her head around only to see a giant

vessel making a grand entrance, stirring up towering waves. Seeing the poisonous water about to splash onto her, Sophia quickly activated her magic circle to defend herself. She was still wondering where this ship came from. When a familiar figure suddenly appeared on the vessel, I stood at the bow looking down at Sophia and said, "The time has come. Board the ship. We're departing immediately." The ship moved forward slowly. Sophia gazed at the distant sunset and sighed to think of hiding the ship in the poison sea. I don't know whether to call you brilliant or ignorant. She

then asked me where that pile of runes in my hand came from. I indicated it was thanks to the help of a friend. Blessed by him, all the magic power was already laid out. At this point, she asked me how I obtained the Seed and how I knew how to use it. I was clearly just a newcomer who just arrived, so how could I think of these things? She left the rest unsaid, such as the fact that she'd used Library Eye to probe my capability values. For an adventurer with one year of experience, this was

quite high, but still not enough to explain everything. He had also made tool combinations that other adventurers couldn't think of. It was as if he knew everything. Meanwhile, I Combined the collected materials together and said combination can enhance items or create something new. It brings the original power to its limit. With that said, I showed Sophia that bottle of red zone 1 minus 614 hardening liquid. Next, I created several more bottles of hardening liquid and told her this was the key to dealing with the doomfish. Witnessing this thing she'd never seen before, she couldn't help

but ask what I was hiding. I Immediately countered, "You're hiding things from me, too, aren't you? Seven dead souls. You're here because of the doomfish because you must guard that position." Without waiting for her answer, I continued. But now we need to focus on other matters. I looked ahead. My tone solemn as I said because we're about to face it. On the sea ahead, something purple red was slowly surfacing. Then it revealed its true form. It was exactly the target I and Sophia were searching for, the Doomfish. Looking at that colossal creature. I asked Sophia

if she knew how to enter. She indicated we could enter through the Doomfish's gills. My eyes inadvertently glanced to the side as I said meaningfully. They're about to catch up, too. I instructed Sophia that from now on she must follow my commands or I wouldn't take her. Sophia told me not to worry. she wouldn't become my burden. As long as she could eliminate the Doomfish, she didn't care what my identity was. Her answer satisfied me greatly. So, I solemnly promised to do as I said because I wanted to change the red zone first, paving the

way for future survival. I had to seize this one and only opportunity. Suddenly, countless arrows shot toward the ship's hull as the ship rocked violently. Sophia discovered the hull had been hit by arrows. If left unchecked, the ship would soon sink. Meanwhile, Cars was Quite satisfied with his masterpiece, but ordinary arrows were far from enough. He had Rachel fetch speciallymade weapons. Then he hurled several speciallymade harpoons at the ship ahead. Under Cars' offensive, the ship rocked even more violently. Sophia wanted to counterattack, but I stopped her, signaling her to wait a bit longer. Sophia said

anxiously, "We're only floating thanks to the buoyancy of the lotus leaves formed by the sprouting Seeds. If the attacks continue before she could finish, I interrupted her." The doomfish is very sensitive to magic power. Even if those attacks sink the ship, it's meaningless to the doomfish. It only reacts to magic power or skill movements. I thought to myself, because the world tree contains magic power, the Doomfish's sensing ability was acute. As long as we were near it, even the slightest movement could be fatal. I lazily leaned against the ship's edge And said, "Right now, it's

indeed unfavorable for us." Sophia anxiously asked what we should do. I said, "Don't worry." By unfavorable, I mean without using skills, there's no way to stop those people. Then I took out a stone and said, "Since we can't deal with them, let's have another existence help." Looking at the combination item in my hand, she asked if I was going to use it as bait, but feared this degree wouldn't be enough. I indicated I only Needed to delay them a little. Looking at that ship ahead that had become tattered, Cars prepared to use the remaining harpoons

to pin us into the water. Suddenly, he saw us continuously throwing wooden crates into the sea. He paid no mind and instead ordered his subordinates to destroy both people and crates together. Another round of attacks on the continuously tilting ship. I struggled to maintain balance, telling Sophia to hold on a bit longer As the harpoons destroyed the crates. I murmured softly, "That's enough." At the same time, the monster at the bottom of the sea suddenly awakened. As the ship Cars was on rocked violently, a massive, entirely purple octopus monster Kraken suddenly surfaced. To the Kraken,

Cars' ship was nothing but a small toy. Just as Cars was wondering why it suddenly appeared, Javier said, "If we donate defeat the Kraken quickly, the Doomfish will dive back into the water. If we Delay any longer, we won't be able to catch them." At this moment, with several sword strikes, Rachel severed several of the Kraken's tentacles. The poor little octopus immediately let out a painful whale. She instructed Rachel to deal with the Kraken and depart quickly. Cars grabbed Javier and had him lead the way. At the same time, he also realized the Kraken, which

dwelled in the deep sea, suddenly appearing, must be my doing. Subsequently, Cars' ship Followed closely into the Doomfish's gills. Javier signaled Cars to look ahead. They could see that deep within the gills was a mass of pulsating flesh. As long as they weren't detected by the flesh mass and quietly entered the interior, they could pass through safely. Rachel reminded Cars that he must prioritize the sightseeing objective over pursuing me because their ultimate goal was to train useful adventurers to become members of Coutilatus. Cars indicated he knew what he was doing. After all, once inside the

Doomfish's belly, one couldn't leave at will. He believed that without anyone to lead the way, I fundamentally couldn't do anything. So, the group entered the Doomfish's stomach. This place was composed of subspace. Everything it swallowed would accumulate here, gradually forming a massive island, no different from a dungeon. After landing, the flow of magic power suddenly became Chaotic, preventing cars from smelling my scent. He couldn't help but feel irritated, seeing the wreckage and bones scattered all over the island. The adventurers raised objections, but Javier introduced with an obsessed expression, "This place is as beautiful as the

Doomfish's blessing. This is the key point. The Doomfish's stomach only absorbs the world tree's sap." So, even the Ephenher army that created the world tree was left behind here. This is the Doomfish's core area, Treasure Island. he asked meaningfully. Since so many people are buried here, where did all their artifacts go? He pulled out a ruby necklace and said, "It's simple. They were all obtained here. You want to become stronger, don't you? If you're prepared to serve disaster as members of Caliladis, then you'll get your wish." Javier, like a cult leader, successfully brainwashed that group

of adventurers. He was immersed in his own speech, Completely unaware of my appearance behind him. When I heard him instruct everyone not to make loud sounds here, I asked, "How loud exactly is loud?" Javier naturally replied, "As long as it's not explosion sounds, it's fine." The next second, accompanied by massive explosion sounds, my ship suddenly bloomed with ice flowers. Standing beneath the ship, I couldn't help but praise. Perfect timing, Sophia. Upon seeing me, cars became excited. He Immediately wanted to fight me, but Javier behind him stepped back repeatedly, his expression terrified as he muttered, "Damn

it! They're starting to move, looking at the undead knights in armor awakening before him." Javier nervously swallowed, thinking, "The Eiffen army that once set out to subjugate the Doomfish has finally emerged." As soon as they awakened, these undead knights swung their swords and charged at the adventurer's present. Everyone had no choice but to fight them. With explosion sounds, an undead knight fighting with an adventurer was taken down by Cars in one move. In Cars' view, these undead knights were merely existences that had long since died, so he ordered the assault team members to eliminate them.

Under everyone's combined effort, all the undead knights seemed to be completely defeated. The adventurers cheered, but Javier knew those undead knights weren't so easily Completely defeated. Facts proved his guess correct. The next second, those undead trembled, reassembling their bodies and standing up again. After resurrection, they appeared even more frenzied. The adventurers present immediately fell into danger. Cars shouted at them to maintain formation and not retreat. But Javier wanted to take the opportunity to slip away. He wouldn't risk his life. Suddenly, he realized I had disappeared, speculating That I perhaps shared the same objective as Sophia.

His guess was correct. I took advantage of the chaos to slip away. So far, everything had proceeded according to the sequence Kaden described. First, lure out the first security device inside the Doomfish's belly, the undead knights. After I prepared the device to trap them, I'd give Sophia the next instruction. The next target was the core, the Doomfish's core. Although I couldn't destroy the Doomfish's outer Skin through attacks, the core inside was different. I pulled out the forgotten sword and was about to charge forward to destroy the Doomfish's core. When Javier suddenly appeared and ambushed me,

fortunately, I reacted quickly and detected it in time, then rushed to his front and thrust my sword into his body. Javier, ignoring the severe pain, hissed and asked me, "Was all this planning Sophia's instruction? Anyone who dares touch the extinction Existence must die." With that said, he shouted to Chang, "Not far away, quickly shoot arrows and kill him." Chang immediately used her tracking skill. Designated shot, the arrow flew toward me like an unbridled wild horse. Seeing the arrow hit its mark, Javier said smuggly, "You're not so great after all." However, the next second, the part

of me hit by the arrow was covered with armor-like scales. This was one of my seven great skills. Magic Dragon Chiang Racialization. Seeing this, both of them were shocked. Chang wanted to shoot a few more arrows, but I'd finally had enough of their pushing their luck. I activated magic and my right hand transformed into a dragon claw. My pupils also becoming identical to a dragon's. This time, it was my turn to counterattack. On the other side, Cars and the others were still engaged in fierce battle, but the undead knight's infinite regeneration made it gradually Difficult

for them to cope. Cars commanded, "If you die here, you'll become like them. Anyone who thinks they can't win, immediately use the feathers you brought." He was referring to the world trees feathers, fragments from the world tre's tip. When used, they could escape together with those nearby. But one adventurer panicked and said he'd been trying all along, but couldn't activate it. At this moment, Sophia appeared. She told everyone to give up Struggling. Seeing her, cars flew into a rage. How dare you interfere with me? Do you think you can leave safely? If one of the

seven dead souls finds out, Sophia interrupted. When I was desperately fighting alone to kill the doomfish, they had no reaction. Do you think they'll mobilize because of your disappearance alone? She advised Cars to find a way to escape since he couldn't contact the battle team here. The outside world wouldn't know whether he Was dead or alive either. With that said, a magic circle flowed in Sophia's hand as she said, "One last gift for you all because I've just collected all the intelligence I need." Cars laughed disdainfully. Having mixed with a rookie for so long, your

judgment seems to have deteriorated. I'm the lighthouse assault captain managing the red zone. You're just the youngest of the seven dead souls, Sophia. Before he finished speaking, energy surged in his hand as He charged fiercely towards Sophia, engaging her in intense combat, seeing Sophia's skill fail to hit him. Cars immediately mocked her for disgracing the dead soul's name. His purple orb of light instantly flew to Sophia's side, accompanied by a violent explosion. Sophia remained unharmed. She said calmly, "From beginning to end, my target was never you." The next second, the ground began to tremble violently.

Then, everyone noticed the Doomfish's Entrance. The stomach wall was rapidly closing, Sophia said leisurely, "Find a way to buy time and figure out how to close the gills." With that said, she quickly left the scene. With no time to concern himself with Sophia, Cars hurriedly ordered Rachel to sail away, but Rachel reported the ship was destroyed. Only then did Cars remember Javier had long since disappeared. To make matters worse, the Undead Knights launched another attack. Cars Immediately concentrated and deployed strategy, secretly vowing not to let Sophia off once he left here. He first used Red

Jade technique to annihilate the undead knights again, then called for everyone to follow him and retreat. However, when he reached halfway, he happened to run into me. At this moment, I had already beaten Javier black and blue. Cars immediately scolded me for my audacity. He said he'd originally wanted to bring me back intact, but now he Changed his plan. I couldn't be bothered to listen to his nonsense and directly charged forward, meeting him head-on with a slash. He couldn't withstand my power and fell heavily to the ground. He didn't expect he actually couldn't beat me,

then speculated I must have consumed Cudaladus' runes to become stronger. But he quickly rejected this speculation. In his rage, he lost his rationality, declaring he would dismember me and take back A-hole's breath. With that said, he Charged forward fiercely, wanting a final showdown with me. Facing his threats, I showed no fear and directly met him head-on. After several rounds, he noticed my swordgripping hand was trembling, immediately revealing a smug smile. He then raised his blade and thrust his sword through my shoulder. He said in a low voice, "There's only one reason you'll die. It's because

you're weaker than me." I coughed up blood and asked, "Is that so?" Then I gripped the Blade embedded in my body with my hand, looking at cars intently as I said. Then I'll return those words to you. The undead knight's artifact does indeed have excellent performance to be sharp enough to even shatter the scales of magic dragon Chiong. Cars looked at me in horror and said, "How is this possible?" I clearly pierced your heart. Could it be body transformation? As soon as he finished speaking, I raised my dragon claw toward him. Golden power Surged from

my claw as I said, "You realized too late." I directly pierced through his body, tearing a huge hole in his chest. Now even a deity couldn't save him. Looking at his lifeless corpse, I breathed the sigh of relief. Then my body staggered. I quickly took out a healing stone to treat my wound. Although there wasn't much left, there was no other choice at this moment. However, pushing racialization to its limit in exchange for three dragon Hearts was still very worthwhile. Chiong's special ability and racialization were essentially imitating the Chiang's original master. Magic dragon Chiang borrowed

the dragon's abilities, but this fundamentally changed one's own body. Compared to dragons, the human body was too inefficient, so racialization side effects were severe. I carefully examined the artifact seized from Kar's hand. The rune energy on it had 35% Remaining. At the same time, I understood my mastery of racialization was still unskilled, making it difficult to maintain this state for long. So, if I didn't charge forward in one go, I definitely couldn't reach my destination. Busy rushing on my way, I didn't notice that Javier behind me wasn't completely dead. He suddenly opened the clairvoyance on

his forehead, recording my image into it. He vowed in his heart that someday he would find me For revenge. Meanwhile, I reached the Doomfish's core. While the undead knights hadn't caught up yet, I had to act quickly. Thanks to Sophia, I could so easily grasp intelligence about the Doomfish's core. Although the core's position was high, in just a moment, the platform would automatically generate because it would soon react. Although the Doomfish had no defense system against external enemies, it had a defense mechanism inside just in case. That was the true defense system. As long as

one approached the Doomfish's core, whatever it was would be dealt with through physical attacks. Although cutting it off could temporarily eliminate the threat, the Doomfish's regeneration speed was extremely fast. To prevent its regeneration, there was only one way to injure the Doomfish. I pulled out the hardening liquid I prepared in advance to deal with a doomfish and threw it violently into the Air. Then shattered it with one slash, letting the liquid coat my blade. Then I cut off one tentacle of the doomfish's core, the potion began to take effect. It wasn't simple hardening, but expanded

the stiffening range from the contact point while also having the effect of suppressing regeneration. Looking at the tentacle that couldn't recover after being cut into pieces, I couldn't help but exclaim, "Worthy of an alchemist formula. The effect is truly good." After confirming the efficacy through initial testing, I shattered another bottle of hardening liquid, letting both weapons in my hands be soaked in the potion, preparing to begin eliminating the doomfish cor's tentacles one by one. As I rampaged inside, the doomfish felt severe pain and let out a shrill whale. At the poison seashore, two men were

observing the scene. The black-haired man asked, "What instructions does Lady Paris have?" His companion replied, "She Wants us to notify nearby helpers to only observe the situation and not take action." Suddenly, the black-haired man noticed a figure appearing on the sea surface. He was about to remind his companion who had his back to him. When that figure crashed directly into his companion, it was Sophia who had escaped from inside the doomfish. The black-haired man recognized her and asked where she came from. Sophia said there was no time to explain now and Told him to evacuate

quickly because the doomfish was out of control. She gazed at the colossal creature writhing in pain before her, her heart trembling. She recalled how in the past whenever she said she wanted to eliminate the doomfish, people around her told her not to dream. And now this matter was finally about to be realized, although not by her own hand, making her somewhat unwilling. But she could finally rid herself of this long, lingering sense of Guilt. Unexpectedly, at this moment, the outofc control doomfish charged straight toward them. In the critical moment, Sophia evacuated the two men in

time. Subsequently, they witnessed a rare scene. The doomfish was continuously vomiting everything it had previously swallowed onto the shore. The black-haired man turned to Sophia and asked, "What exactly did you do?" Sophia's eyes filled with tears, yet her lips curved into a smile as she said, "He succeeded." But there was no time for detailed explanations now. The urgent priority was to evacuate quickly. Meanwhile, elsewhere, a man noticed Sophia's trace in the sky. A subordinate reported if they let the Doomfish continue to lose control, it would affect people on shore. The man asked if she had

already reported to that person. The subordinate said she'd already sent a message via carrier pigeon observing the Doomfish's condition. Michael Ordered her to transmit again, saying that from the moment the Doomfish lost control, the balance the red zone had maintained until now would be broken. At this time, the Doomfish's core had become ruins. The instigator of all this, me, was now also panting with exhaustion. Racialization had increased the burden on my body. More troublesome was that the Doomfish's tentacles carried a curse skill that reduced recovery ability. But given the current Situation, I could only choose

to break through head-on. After a new round of fierce attacks, I thrust my sword into the golden Doomfish core, cutting open a gash, then charged fiercely into the core's interior, beginning the second phase of action. The core's interior was filled with golden bodily fluid, which was essentially the Doomfish's blood vessels. As long as I followed the blood vessels forward, I could swim to the heart area. At the end, here remained One last method to eliminate disaster. As for safety issues, I could use magic dragon Chiong's aura to expel toxins, then rely on allhols breath to

solve the breathing problem. Therefore, when the Doomfish's tentacles attacked me again, I showed no fear. With the blessing of magic dragon Chiong and artifacts, I could move freely in the Doomfish's bodily fluid. Unexpectedly, the Doomfish had too many tentacles. In a moment of carelessness, I was hit in the back by One tentacle. I immediately felt the three hearts in my body suffer heavy blows. I struggled to cut off that tentacle, thinking I must pass through here quickly and reach the doomfish's hardcore position. However, the tentacles before me, growing densely like thorns in such vast numbers,

were truly difficult for me to handle. They twisted together into one mass and charged straight toward me. I used my sword as a shield, struggling to resist. I knew that if I dodged once, I'd be forced to keep dodging, so I had to face it headon. Thinking of this, I activated Chiong again, entering racialization state, and cut off that thick, long tentacle with one slash. Then took advantage of the tentacle, not yet regenerating to charge fiercely toward the depths of the blood vessels. Then I finally reached my destination. Deep in the Doomfish's heart, was something

pulsating, a fragment of the sacrificial Stone, which was the power source supplying energy to the Doomfish's entire body. Though it was once the foundation of the world tree, now it was already shattered, stuck inside these disaster bodies. Just as I was about to approach the fragment, the Doomfish's hard interior suddenly began to squirm, transforming into countless snake-like monsters with gaping moss. Seeing the Doomfish still unwilling to give up even at the last moment, I also gripped my Weapon, vowing to fight it to the end. With several swift movements, I quickly dealt with this group of

monsters, but I'd overlooked what was beneath me. My ankle was caught by one of the Doomfish's tentacles. Immediately after all the tentacles thrust toward me in unison, my figure was instantly swallowed within, but the Doomfish didn't succeed. My body was covered in dragon scales. How could it be so easily destroyed? I directly broke through the Tentacles and charged out, grabbing the double blades and thrusting toward the sacrificial stones fragment. However, the blade was blocked by a force just as it was about to make contact. So, I changed strategy, first targeting the blood vessels connecting the

doomfish and the fragment. With the destruction of the surface blood vessels, I delivered one final slash to split open that solid surface. In an instant, the blood vessels were destroyed, and the Fragment appeared. It wasn't as massive as I'd imagine, but just the right size to hold in my palm. After the Doomfish lost the fragment's power support, its body interior began to collapse. Then, a crack opened before me with powerful suction, nearly drawing me in. It was this disturbance that let me be ambushed again by the Doomfish's tentacles. After one heavy blow, my body was

knocked down, and the fragment in my hand also fell. I wanted to reach out and grab it, But my consciousness suddenly became dazed, ultimately losing consciousness and being sucked into that crack. On the other side, someone murmured, "It's that person's order. Go bring the one who defeated the doomfish over at the poison seashore." After a round of searching, a one-eyed man shouted to his superior, "Vice captain Leu, over here." The black-haired man before him was lighthouse assault team, "Vice Captain Leu, walking to the garbage heap vomited Out by the doomfish." He picked up a red

mask and confirmed it was Cars's item. He fell into contemplation, thinking, "I remember he was the person in charge of managing Cudalattis. What's going on?" the oneeyed subordinate said. They'd also discovered the bodies of Cudalattis members and assault team members nearby. Just as that person said, they all appeared to be taken down by the same person. Vice Captain, what should we do? Leu casually threw away the mask, his Tone low as he said. The captain is no longer here. It's time to change how you address me. The oneeyed man corrected himself. Captain Leu. Leu nodded

with satisfaction. Then he asked the oneeyed man if he discovered anything else or any survivors. The other party said based on the wreckage, there should be no survivors. Besides that, though there were no runes, they'd found artifacts. Leu sighed. Such a huge thing died yet there are no runes. However, whether He's dead or alive, we still have to track his whereabouts. Saying this, he thought of Javier. He wanted to personally confirm the scene Javier had seen with his clairvoyance. Thinking this, he walked to a golden object that had been cut in half. Recognizing it as

the Doomfish's heart. Looking at the Doomfish's necrotic corpse, he sighed again. He actually achieved this degree. At this time, another subordinate came to report. A large number of adventurers Were surging toward them. There were too many people. They really couldn't stop them. It turned out these adventurers had come after hearing news of the Doomfish's demise. Among the crowd, Shawn hid within. He was first to speak up. I heard that inside the Doomfish's body are hidden many amazing artifacts. He immediately questioned Leu and his group. You want to monopolize those artifacts, don't you? You want to

take them for yourselves? These deliberately Guiding words instantly incited the adventurers. They swarmed toward the Doomfish corpse on the shore, trying to excavate artifacts. Leu shouted to stop them. I'm sparing you all because of that person's orders. Get lost. This area is managed by us, the lighthouse. With that said, he immediately ordered team members to quell the disturbance. Everything happening here was recorded by an artifact. After completing its mission, it flew all the way back to Sophia's side. She murmured softly. I had people lure adventurers near the doomfish to divert the lighouses attention. I didn't

expect them to take creating chaos so seriously. It turned out the reason that group of adventurers rushed to the shore was because she'd instructed those two men to spread rumors everywhere. Besides that, she'd also discovered someone was deliberately inciting those adventurers. Who exactly were those people? But she couldn't Worry about that much now. She had to hurry and search. So, she released all her divine white eyes. This was a skill that generated white spheres. Sharing vision with the caster. She went to such great lengths to search for me, who had been missing for three days.

And at this time, after escaping from the Doomfish's belly, I drifted all the way to shore. Looking at my unconscious state, the sprite smiled treacherously. Finally waited for this day. With a wave of its Small hand, it heavily slapped my cheek, shouting, "Wake up!" However, I still had no consciousness. Seeing this, it actually used a vicious move, pursing its lips and muttering, "It was going to kiss me." This move was indeed effective. I immediately woke up. The first thing I did upon waking was check my body only to discover the racialization transformation had been released

and my body had mostly recovered. Moreover, I hadn't lost the Sacrificial stone fragment. It was gripped in my hand. Seeing that the one who woke me was the sprite I hadn't seen in a long time. I asked it how it came here. It said it usually wouldn't interfere with adventurers matters, but this incident was too serious to sit by and watch. I looked where its gaze directed. Across the sea was the doomfish's corpse. The sprite said I was the first adventurer to kill it. But since the Doomfish wasn't their mission Target, there was no reward

this time. Hearing this, I didn't get angry. Instead, I asked, "If I became stronger, you'd find it boring, wouldn't you?" I inwardly grumbled. "You enjoy cruel and tormenting situations. There's no way you came to find me with good intentions." As expected, the sprite admitted my guess, saying it had been worrying about how to make me voluntarily jump into an even more miserable hell to struggle. So, it Wanted to give me a proposal, emphasizing this wasn't a bad thing for me. It said it would give me two choices. Power emerged in its hand. It was skill

number eight, monarch of the dead. It was the reward for defeating the doomfish. It could turn the dead into undead state and make them obey. Also attached with special effect magic power aura. This degree of reward was undoubtedly extremely tempting to me who could only possess seven skills. After The demonstration, the sprite snapped its fingers and several more skill fragments appeared. These were rewards set according to other disaster conditions. The second choice. I immediately recognized one of the fragments, then smiled slightly, indicating this was already enough. The sprite said it hadn't explained what this was

yet, but I said no need to look because I was choosing the second reward. The sprite said the second Choice was different from the first. The prerequisite for obtaining it was eliminating all disasters, but I insisted on choosing it. With that said, I leaped into the poison sea. Watching me leave, the sprite said excitedly, I love how he never disappoints us. If he directly chosen the reward, I would have been very disappointed. Although conquering the disasters of the red zone from the start is already a major hurdle, I still hope he can keep Struggling in

pain. Somewhere in the forest, the earth shook violently. It turned out a tree demon was causing havoc. This was no ordinary tree demon. No matter how hard it tried, it could no longer hear the sound of doomfish. Eventually, its patience ran out. It extended its tentacles and began executing its plan. Meanwhile, I finally swam across the ocean and reached the opposite shore. I recalled my earlier conversation with a sprite. Although I Had made my choice, the actual situation was far more complicated than I'd imagined. I needed to handle everything faster than before. At this thought,

I muttered impatiently, "This is annoying. It feels like everything's been dumped on me." I unconsciously looked at my palm, my heart stirring. Actually, I just then someone gently took my hand. It was her, the one I'd longed for. But I knew this was merely my illusion. She soon vanished. In my previous life, I Couldn't keep her by my side. What about this life? My current circumstances only allowed me a moment of grief. I slowly walked to Doomfish's corpse and removed a small piece of its heart, planning to use it as bait to draw out the

next disaster. After finishing this task, I should have met with Sophia first. But before that, I had to go somewhere else. Just as I was about to set off, two lighthouse strike team members suddenly sprang out before me. Moments later, I Found myself completely surrounded. Faced with this aggressive formation, I smiled instead of getting angry. After a brief warm-up, I charged at the enemies. To my surprise, they were too weak to withstand much. Without much effort, they were completely wiped out. From the lighthouse members, I learned that 3 days had passed since Doomfish's death. Therefore,

those disasters must have already begun their moves. So, I continued my journey without stopping, But was intercepted halfway. A strange man stood at a high vantage point. This person was named Michael, a member of the Valkyrie squad belonging to the assistant corps. I asked him what he wanted and made it clear I was in a hurry. Unexpectedly, other members also arrived one after another. Aaron quietly sized up Michael, thinking, "Why did it have to be Michael who found him first?" Michael criticized him. "Aaron, as an assistant, you executed orders from the Seven Dead Soul without

authorization. You'll still need to be held accountable afterward." With that, he leaped down from his perch, intending to defeat me and bring me back to the Valkyrie squad. Before he could make his move, Spectacular Effects suddenly appeared on the scene. Sophia made her entrance. Noticing the man before her, she turned to me and said, "Why do you always get involved with useless people?" At this moment, Michael judged against Sophia. You should hold your position. Why help that person? That person already knows about this and probably knows you're involved, too. Sophia calmly replied, "If you're going

to stop him, I'm mentally prepared." She immediately pulled out her magic book to summon a spell formation and gestured for me to go ahead. Michael had no intention of fighting her. He just wanted to know the answer. After confirming I was the one who eliminated Doomfish, he actually Extended his hand to me, expressing his desire to cooperate. I asked him what benefits cooperation would bring. He stated bluntly that he could dedicate all the assistant corps's resources to help me because he longed to change the red zone and I was the first person to break the

shackles. Sophia leaned close to my ear, whispering that this person was suspicious and asking if I would accept the proposal. But I was glad I wasn't the only one wanting change and Readily accepted Michael's invitation. Suddenly, the ground shook violently, and I found this disturbance somewhat familiar. I urgently ordered everyone to scatter and take cover. The next second, something burst out from underground. It turned out to be a monster with fangs and an abyssal m. This monster was called Devil's Mouth, capable of absorbing everything around it with a hard body that could withstand ordinary attacks.

However, there wasn't just one. Numerous devil's mouths simultaneously emerged from the ground. As everyone fled, an assistant accidentally fell into the monster's mouth and was instantly drained into a dried corpse. Witnessing this horrifying scene, Michael quickly directed everyone to evacuate. But I grabbed him and told him to come with me. I indicated I wouldn't go far, then pulled out the forgotten sword and neatly slashed open a devil's mouth's body, pulling Michael inside With me. After carefully surveying the surroundings, I found the internal structure basically matched my imagination. With a dull thud, Michael landed awkwardly. He

cursed me out first, then also began carefully examining the environment. Looking at the puddles of green liquid on the ground, he realized it seemed to be nutrient fluid. At this moment, I asked him, "All disasters have similar commonalities. Do you know what I'm Talking about?" Before he could answer, the monster's interior suddenly began writhing violently. Then all the beasts of the red zone poured out from deep within Devil's Mouth's body. Michael turned to flee, but I stood firm. I gripped my sword tightly and activated dragon Xiong. My gaze was resolute. To truly deal with the

enemy, we must look forward. There's no way back now. With the enhancement of dragon Xiang, my slash unleashed maximum power, instantly Annihilating all the emerging monsters. Michael watched the scene thinking to himself, "How is it possible to do that? Even if he says he's strong, isn't he afraid at all rushing forward alone like this?" A familiar female voice answered him, "That's because you don't understand." Sophia appeared at the right moment, joining the battle. After slaying the monsters before her, she walked behind me complaining. "You disappeared without a word. Did you Think I'd definitely follow you

in?" I said, "I understand your personality very well." These words made Sophia snort proudly. Seeing us still chatting, Michael urged us to leave quickly. Sophia turned to look directly at him and said, "I came to fight alongside you. If you're scared, then run." Upon hearing this, Michael cursed them both as lunatics in his heart. But when more monsters poured out, he deployed the divine artifact path of wind, Eliminating them in one strike. Gripping his blade, he said, "I know this is foolish, but since I said I'd help him, I'll go along with you." He also

wanted to take this opportunity to see exactly how strong I was. At this moment, the temporarily formed three-person squad worked together against the enemy. After a fierce battle, Michael asked if I was going to keep defending like this. I indicated the first wave of attacks had ended and asked Sophia if she could Analyze the next direction. Sophia said she'd been using her skill library eye to observe since entering and had roughly captured the target location, just needed confirmation. So, she summoned divine white eyes and cast it into the depths. At the same time, she thought

to herself, "If the next disaster has a similar structure to Doomfish, then attacking from outside would be meaningless." Devil's mouth is like its mouth. The weak point that can Hurt it is internal. Its main body is hidden deep beneath the world tree, making it extremely difficult to harm. But as long as you enter through Devil's Mouth, you'll discover the opening, releasing monsters where those monsters emerge as the only weak point connected to the interior. As Sophia expected, Divine White Eyes found that opening. But because new monsters kept pouring from the opening, the connection was quickly

severed. Plus, the opening was Located extremely deep, making it hard to penetrate through layers of monsters to get there. But I said it wasn't a big problem. I immediately activated Dragon Chiong, putting my body into a racialization state, watching large areas of my body covered in dragon scales with intense pressure emanating from around me. Sophia was inwardly surprised because my body transformation Chiang was even stronger than last time. Michael beside her was also curious. Sophia explained that Chiang usage time was limited and we had to deal with those monsters in one go. After speaking, she

stood before me, saying she would clear the path for me. Michael made the same gesture and said he'd already requested support from the ground forces. I looked at the backs of the two people ahead and was reminded of the companions who fought alongside me in my previous life. This familiar feeling made me nostalgic. In this Instant, the mindsets of my previous and current lives overlapped, giving me an inexplicable sense of pleasure, but I told them to hold on for a moment. Then I pulled out a shard of the offering stone and crushed it. Seeing the

two didn't understand my intention, I explained I wasn't simply crushing it, but utilizing the power within. After I injected the offering stone shards power into the forgotten sword, the blade immediately emitted a dazzling light. With a doineering stance, I swung the sword in a slash. The sword energy cut through everything before me, leaving a deep ravine in the ground. I had the two take out their weapons and deployed the skill magic resonance field, an exclusive skill that could lend magic power to designated targets. The shard's power was injected into Sophia's magic book and Michael's long

sword, respectively. This was the original purpose of the forgotten sword. Among The forgotten relics, Kell and Leon's relics were the most needed treasures in the red zone, but they were meaningless without awakening them with offering stone shards. After completing all this, I left the two of them and proceeded deeper into Devil's Mouth myself. Meanwhile, the situation on the ground was also dire. Several Devil's Malice continuously spat out monsters, overwhelming the assistant core. Just as Aaron wondered why support was delayed, A blue carrier pigeon suddenly flew across the sky. He recognized it as Michael's pigeon. He

was about to reach out to catch it when someone intercepted it midway. Leu not only snatched the pigeon, but crushed it in one grasp. He then declared that anything related to disasters was the lighthouse's work, telling the Valkyrie squad not to interfere. But Aaron believed the situation was critical and they couldn't easily withdraw. Leu said to leave the Small fry on the ground to them and he would deal with a bigger target. He then led the strike team members deep into Devil's Mouth, encountering Michael, who was fighting. Upon seeing him, Liu ordered him to get

back to his post. Michael wasn't afraid of him and immediately taunted, "Can you only bluff?" As soon as he finished speaking, Liu discovered the entrance they came through had closed. He was surprised to notice the surrounding walls were Writhing. Michael couldn't help gloating, saying Leu now had no choice but to fight alongside him. Leu wanted to keep making trouble, but a monster corpse I threw landed behind him. I stepped on a corpse and said, "You over there? You're too noisy. If you want to survive, get moving." Leu stared at me, thinking to himself, "He's this

strong, yet I have no memory of him. Is that the person who killed Doomfish?" Since the exit was blocked, wasting energy here Was pointless. Although reluctant, he still had to order his team members to eliminate the monsters with full force. He then released a carrier pigeon to report intelligence to that lord, concluding, "I must have become this strong by relying on Sophia's power." At this moment, I walked behind him and said, "This isn't enough." Leu asked what I meant while mentally calculating how to capture me and present me to that lord for his own promotion.

I answered, "It means you can't hold on in this state. The lighthouse is weaker than I imagined." As I spoke, I extended my hand and offering stone shards from my palm scattered outward, landing on the strike team members weapons. They immediately felt magic power flowing into their bodies. But my body also bore an increased burden, beginning to show strain. I couldn't worry about all that now. I could only force myself to focus and instructed everyone to concentrate On dealing with the monsters. Elsewhere, the disaster was using its body to envelop a blue cube. At this

moment, it murmured, "Can't fully possess the plant yet. Must eliminate the intruders." With that, it waved its tentacle and summoned two mysterious figures with blue skin. Here, with my magic power enhancement, everyone fought more valiantly. Liu also became more excited as he fought. He couldn't help but marvel inwardly that I possessed this kind of ability. So this Information must be told to that lord. If this was this level of power, even the root wall wrapped in stronger magic power layers inside devil's mouth could be easily severed. Once I was captured, that lord would surely regard

him favorably. Thinking this, he grew more excited and charged straight at a monster only to be caught by it. It turned out the magic power flow on his body had suddenly disappeared for no reason. Just as Leu struggled Desperately, several sharp ice blades severed the monster's body. It was Sophia who saved him," she said coldly. "Next time, solve it yourself." She truly had no time to mind him because the magic power I was sharing began to become extremely unstable. She couldn't help but worry. What is he doing inside? Meanwhile, in the central area inside the

route, I'd been waiting here for a long time. Finally waiting for the security system protecting the roots Interior, the last surviving army of Aphen Helm from an extinct race. Seeing the enemy, I immediately grabbed my long sword and charged at him. first thrusting the blade into his abdomen, then instantly flashing behind him to launch a sneak attack, but was detected. He immediately slapped his palm down at me, trying to pound me into the ground, but I resisted desperately, firmly withstanding the giant's tremendous force. Living Aphen Helm people were Indeed different from those undead knights. To

protect myself, I activated the authority destruction skill of the Neural Maha Ring. Pouring this power into the forgotten sword with the ring's power enhancement, the giant's magic constructed defense was quickly destroyed by me. But this wound didn't hurt much. I needed to concentrate more power. Just as I was contemplating a strategy, someone else attacked me. The person extended his long arm and a white Lightning force instantly struck my body, blasting me into the ground with one move. I recognized his identity. This person was a kidon, one of the five tiger generals. While the giant from

before was Pabon, also one of the five tiger generals. Things had gotten tricky now. Not only that, I also noticed Pabon hadn't been truly hurt. He used a relic to block the attack. I couldn't help but sigh. Even though Aphen Haleem perished so long ago, the protection device still Functioned normally. From this, I deduced that since the device operated normally, its performance must be as before, and ordinary attacks probably wouldn't work on them. Worse still, my right hand had been severed by Akitaron's attack. To fight them, I'd already used numerous red runes to boost my

ability stat significantly, yet still lost. This showed those two were skilled at using relics. Although I awakened relics with offering stone shards, fully Unleashing their power was another matter. Right then, I had no choice but to drive the power of the offering stone shards and relics to the extreme. My current goal wasn't them, but the power source in the tree roots behind them. However, numerous undead knights emerged from the ground again. They were the second layer of protective device Kell and Leon's army. Although I was accustomed to confronting multiple enemies alone just as I was

about to Counterattack. Sophia, Michael, and Leu leading the strike team members burst out from the opening. They joined the battle. With helpers, I could focus on dealing with that big guy and the legless man. But I discovered that whenever I left a wound on the big guy's body, the wound would quickly heal. Not only that, the legless man kept casting spells to interfere with me. The combination of a melee warrior and ranged mage was truly troublesome. At This moment, my body was already struggling with blood slowly seeping from the corner of my mouth. But I

still didn't want to give up hope because I knew my goal was singular, the place called the central heart. I began reviewing information about Afen Helm. As the existence that once ruled the red zone, it created the world tree and hid the world tre's foundation, the plant that nurtured all life in the deepest part of the roots. After that, those Perished existences caused the plant to stop operating. This disaster was originally a device developed to assist the plant, but now had itself become an existence of destruction, causing the plant to go out of control. But

it hadn't yet obtained complete authority, so it must delay for time. I deeply understood why Akidaron and Pabon were so formidable. As five tiger generals existing only to protect the plant, they were crafted into an undead army by Preservation magic with destructive and recovery powers identical to their peak. Aphen Helm as a race possessed bodies more resilient than humans, making them extremely difficult to deal with. The only method now was to enter the racialized state through dragon chiong and seize this momentary opportunity. Additionally, what needed most attention was they would continuously repair themselves using the

plant's magic power at the central heart like infinitely Regenerating zombies. Thinking this, I activated the ring's authority destruction, injecting this power into my long sword while raising my magic utilization value to maximum and finally concentrating the magic power enhanced by racialization into one point. With everything ready, facing Pabon's incoming giant fist, I struck with a sword, gathering maximum firepower. His body was instantly cut by the sword energy. Even armor made from relics Couldn't withstand it. I condensed power into my sword again, leaping behind Pabon and fiercely swinging a slash. In an instant, his body swayed

precariously. After dealing with one, there was still a Kitaron who constantly ambushed me with orbs. But I discovered his orbs had the same durability as Pabon's armor, meaning they could potentially be destroyed. Thinking this, just as I was about to try, the orb split into two on its own. Quickly Returning to Akidaron's side, I immediately understood, the opponent deliberately released the magic energy shield surrounding the relic, luring me to attack. As long as the main body wasn't subdued, the relic wouldn't truly be damaged. Then, Akitaron launched another attack at me. Cunningly, whenever the orbs approached

me, they would automatically split, leaving me unable to strike. In a moment of carelessness, I was hit in the back by One half of an orb. The force was as strong as a complete orb. Seeing this, I couldn't help but curse inwardly. Damn, this is trouble now. Here, the people fighting the constantly respawning undead knights were also gradually feeling overwhelmed. After eliminating an undead knight, the oneeyed man complained exhaustedly, "How many times has this repeated? The magic power has been unstable since earlier, I don't dare attack carelessly." He spoke to Himself, not noticing the undead

knight he'd just slain revived again, instantly rushing behind him, only to be slain in time by Michael. Michael reminded him not to be careless, but he blamed everything on me. At this moment, Sophia said complaining was useless and immediately activated her spell formation, instantly annihilating a group of undead knights with countless ice blades nearby. After some observation, Leu realized his earlier Guess was wrong. He'd already seen that the person who knew everything and put it into action was me. Plus, my power was stronger than he imagined, so he had to transmit the correct intelligence to

that lord. Meanwhile, I was still locked in fierce battle with Akeron. Compared to the clumsy big guy, this clever and agile ranged mage was the most troublesome opponent. In a short time, I'd already been hit several times by his equally flexible orbs, so I no Longer merely evaded, but chose to face him head-on. When the orb struck, I directly blocked it with my leg. Intense pain immediately shot through my leg as if it had been crushed, but I could still endure this degree of damage. So, I decided to forcibly break through using the reaction force.

Seeing me rush to his front, Akitaron hurriedly manipulated several orbs to attack. Although I blocked some, my arm was still hit. At this moment, Akitaran Tried to activate his protective shield, but it was too late. I'd already passed him and slashed toward the central heart. The central heart instantly crumbled. After losing their energy source, the two five tiger generals regeneration ability vanished, so I smoothly finished off both with one stroke. With the energy source severed, the undead knights no longer respawned, I regrouped with Sophia and Michael, saying I was about to head to the next

Destination. Hearing I was continuing forward, Leu immediately declared the lighthouse was withdrawing from the operation. I agreed to his request, then swung my blade down before him. He thought I was going to attack him. I explained I was just clearing a path and asked if he was good at holding his breath. As soon as I finished speaking, a roaring sound of sea water came from the opened gap ahead. The next second, poisonous water came roaring out, Instantly scattering Leu and his group. They struggled hard before managing to crawl out from the poisonous water. While cursing

me inwardly, Leu pulled out a feather trying to escape only to find it couldn't be used. I kindly said within the influence range of Doomfish or the world tree, feathers don't work because the offering stone shards power blocked it. Then I began calculating the route. At this moment, we were in the center of the red zone. Going forward Would approach the room storing the plant. I took out the relics obtained from the five tiger generals, preparing to awaken them with offering stone shards. I did this to stabilize the violently fluctuating magic power in the shards.

Although the shards should only allow specific objects to invoke their power. With adaptation, control would gradually become more manageable. After some operation, Acharon's orbs were awakened by me, quietly floating behind Me. But Leu still wouldn't give up. He loudly clamored that once he left here and became captain, he would definitely come arrest me. I leisurely indicated that the fastest way to leave this place was to defeat the main body if they chose to return the original way. The strike team members also had strong resistance and could survive even if they fell into poisonous water. Seeing

his team members gradually wavering at my words, Leu furiously shouted at me to Shut up. I couldn't be bothered to waste more words on him, only saying whether to follow me was their choice. The only thing I could guarantee was that following me, they could leave safely. There was one more important point. The red zone was about to undergo even greater changes than now. Suddenly, Sophia spoke, "Wait, something doesn't feel right because through divine white eyes, she saw strange things appearing nearby." The next second, a group of Bizarrely shaped monsters charged out from the depths.

Looking at these incomplete type monsters, I realized the plant had already lost control. These monsters would die once their life force was depleted, but before that, they'd eat whatever they saw. But this was just a minor problem for me. Having fought even the five tiger generals, what was there to fear from these? Elsewhere, adventurers had spontaneously formed a massive team and were busily at work. Jon was also among them. At this moment, he was busy transporting supplies for the adventurers. Near evening, he finally finished a day's work and sat resting in a tent, murmuring, "So,

what he casually said that day was serious. When exactly did you start planning to eliminate Doomfish?" As soon as he finished speaking, Jean Jen walked in and said, "What were you just saying? Have you seen him?" Jon didn't know him and thought he was someone like Cars who Was hunting me, so he immediately said he had nothing to say. Seeing the misunderstanding, Shanzhen removed his hood and introduced himself. My name is Choy Shanhen. He's my friend. I just want to know how he's doing. After telling Shanzhen about my affairs, Jon asked if he knew what

I was actually doing. Shanhen awkwardly said he also didn't know the specific situation. Then he fell into a state of self-denial, beginning to mutter things Jon couldn't Understand. After muttering, he said firmly that he'd already decided to follow in my footsteps, and the reason I hadn't come to find him yet was surely because he wasn't excellent enough. So, he had to work even harder. and I, whom he was so concerned about, was currently engaged in fierce combat with monsters. With the relic's assistance, I was more relaxed. Using offering stone shards to supply magic power, then

concentrating the force on power, the relics unleashed Incredibly strong force. Without my companion's help, I alone eliminated all the monsters. Liu was shocked by my astonishing rate of growth. While speculating whether cars had also died by my hand, I timely reminded him the only way back was the waterfall formed by poisonous water. To survive, they could only figure it out themselves, and I would lead the others to continue forward. At this moment, the oneeyed man tentatively asked Leu whether to follow Me. This time, Leu no longer acted tough and silently chose to follow me. Elsewhere,

the old tree demon was doing something big. It was continuously pouring energy into the purple egg before it in which a man's figure could vaguely be seen. With the completion of the final step, the former red zone administrator, Alpha, was slowly awakened. He smashed through the shell with one punch and walked out. The old tree demon was very proud, ordering Alpha to eliminate the intruders, but Alpha stood motionless. Seeing this, the old tree demon grew frantic and repeated the command again. Only then did the white-haired man say, "How strange. You shouldn't have the authority to

command me." The old tree demon said, "How dare you be so insolent to me, your creator. You're just a new replica I made." The white-haired man suddenly opened his eyes and said, "You dare call yourself my creator." Before he finished Speaking, he flashed forward and punched through the tree demon's bark, murmuring, "It must be right here." The old tree demon vaguely guessed something and suddenly felt ominous. The next second, it heard Alpha say, "Hand over the key to the armory." Seeing the thing it created wouldn't obey, the old tree demon screamed in anger and raised

its tentacles to discipline Alpha. But Alpha laughed at its foolishness, saying, "You've been constantly releasing Monsters to defend. That's exactly why you can't restore the current plant, so hand over the key. I'll help you turn the situation around." His words left the old tree demon confused. The old tree demon thought, "Does this mean he'll still follow my orders?" So, it agreed. It voluntarily opened its body to Alpha, revealing the offering stone shards and armory key inside. However, the old tree demon was far too naive. Deceived by Alpha's few words. Alpha Directly grasped the offering stone

shards and yanked them outward. The old tree demon immediately let out a shrill scream. As the offering stone left its body, the old tree demon died on the spot, turning into a pile of dead branches and leaves. Alpha excitedly stared at the offering stone in his hand, saying, "Don't worry, I'll solve it as agreed. Here, under my leadership," everyone fought through obstacles, annihilating wave after wave Of monsters. However, just as we finished clearing the monsters, many tentacles suddenly emerged from underground, launching fierce attacks against us. The strike team members couldn't handle this offensive and gradually

fell into danger. In this critical moment, I took action. With one magnificent and sharp sword move, I instantly severed several tentacles, but these tentacles seemed unkillable and emerged again from behind. Not only That, a new round of monsters appeared once more. I spent considerable effort eliminating them. At this moment, I clearly understood our situation. Although the monster's combat strength wasn't high, we were gradually falling into a disadvantage or through being pushed to the brink. If so, should I head straight for the target? Unexpectedly at this moment, someone noticed the tentacles movements had stopped. A conjecture

vaguely surfaced In my mind. I immediately rushed deeper into the roots. Without much effort, I found the disaster. Right at this moment, the plant that originally emitted blue light suddenly dimmed as if losing its response. Then I heard a low murmur, "Come down." I leaped down from the height without hesitation because I understood that person was the existence who removed the offering stone shards. But I also felt puzzled. All along the way, I hadn't seen anyone else reach the Disaster's central location. The instant I successfully landed, I heard that person say behind me, "You're different

from others. You are very perceptive." Not one of our race, yet very good at using keys. The white-haired man held the offering stone shards, smiling slightly. Let's chat about the keys in your hand. The keys referred to the relics of the five tiger generals. The reason they were called keys was simple. Once all the relics were gathered, they Could unlock complete access to the world trees management system. At that moment, hearing him call the relics by that name, I recalled what Aphen Helm had said when I encountered him in the abyss in my previous life.

There was only one person who would refer to the relics that way. But that guy absolutely couldn't appear here right now. Realizing this, I suddenly spoke up. You're a copy, Alpha remarked with admiration. Very impressive. Not only Can you use the keys, but you also know about my main body, I replied. Because I've heard someone mention it before. So, what do you want to say? Alpha pointed at me and said in a low voice, "Hand over all three keys you have, then get lost. Those aren't things someone like you deserves, but I never feared anyone's

threats. I said, "Hand over the offering stones. Those aren't things a fake like you should be holding." Alpha was stunned for a moment upon hearing This. Then he burst into maniacal laughter. His eyes were filled with contempt as he said how utterly overconfident. With that, he raised his left hand and a pile of cube-like blocks appeared in his palm. The blocks constantly shifted and recombined, gradually gathering into the shape of a sword. He channeled sword energy, and a massive black hole slowly formed above the blad's edge. I immediately recognized it as the armory that could

Contain millions of weapons, accompanied by Alpha's wild laughter. Countless green energy orbs suddenly surged out from the black hole. The green energy orbs came at me like dense bullet rain. I hastily used Akitaron's relic. The seven star orbs to block them. The blue and green forces collided violently, causing the ground to shake intensely. Alpha naturally recognized them as Akitaron's sevenstar orbs. He immediately channeled even more green Energy orbs to attack me. I slashed at those green orbs repeatedly. while discovering that their power was weak. They should be the low-grade version of seven star orbs used

by ordinary soldiers. But the troublesome part was their sheer number. Truly difficult to handle. No matter how I dodged, those orbs pursued relentlessly as if equipped with trackers. So I quickly flashed to one side, grabbed half an orb, and injected a force into it. In an instant, All the orbs were enveloped by a purple force suspended motionless in midair. Seeing this, Alpha was in disbelief. He also discovered that the armory had lost its response and the magic field transmitting to the seven star orbs had automatically dissipated. Suddenly, as if realizing something, he demanded sharply whether

I knew the magic code. I slowly approached him and said, "I already told you. I've heard from someone before. I didn't expect even a Copy could summon the armory. But even good things only have value when the user knows how to use them." With that, I leaped up, swung my sword down at him while asking in a low voice, "Is this all your power?" Then it should end. Alpha dodged my strike in panic, then activated the armory again. I quickly rushed before him and delivered an elbow strike directly to his face, taking advantage of his

distraction. I slashed across his throat with one strike, but The wound was too shallow to be fatal. Alpha immediately retreated, attempting to flee. I directly used the seven star orbs to pursue him. Their power was several times stronger than the bootleg version. Alpha's right arm was hit. The offering stone in his hand immediately fell. He had no choice but to fight me head-on, looking for an opportunity to retrieve the fragment. He was extremely shocked by my exaggerated magic control ability. He also didn't understand why I Could easily wield the keys without any risk. It felt

as if I was someone who had accumulated decades of magic experience. At this moment, he realized my magic control ability far exceeded his own. Facing my renewed attack, Alpha hesitated, not daring to act. He thought, "If this continues, I might die at his hands." The thought flashed through his mind and his pupils suddenly dilated, he thought, "Will I die? Die just like this without accomplishing Anything? No, I can't fail again. To achieve my goal, I must survive." With this thought, he flipped his sword blade. And in the instant I swung my blade down, I suddenly

felt something was wrong because the blade didn't give the sensation of cutting through solid matter. Then I noticed the changes on his body. The answer immediately came to mind. It must be that. Number six, the Thousand Arms armor. It was an invincible armor that grew by devouring Weapons. After swallowing weapons, it could exhibit the perfect resistance against those weapons. I lowered my head, murmuring, "This is troublesome." When I raised my head again, my eyes had regained their determination, and I said, "Now there's one more reason to defeat you." With the Thousand Arms armors enhancement, Alpha's

combat power increased by a notch. This also ignited an even stronger fighting spirit in me, I leaped up, gathered all my power into My sword, and heavily struck down at Alpha. The resilient armor withstood this blow, but Alpha felt immense pressure. He knew if the fight continued this way, something would definitely go wrong. The armory couldn't function properly, and if he could fully control the thousand arms armor, he might still be able to beat me. If he couldn't turn the situation around, he would lose sooner or later. Suddenly, inspiration struck him, and he thought of

another Method. He could still deploy the weapons from the armory. With this thought, he suddenly channeled his power, attempting to infuse all the weapons power into the Thousand Arms armor. At that moment, I still didn't know what he was doing. Not until I saw all the weapons pouring out and flying toward the Thousand Arms armor. Only then did I realize he wanted to devour all the weapons to fully evolve the Thousand Arms armor. Alpha shouted that He would show me the armory's true power, but his body suddenly experienced severe discomfort. He immediately understood he was

being consumed by the Thousand Arms armor. He must have fed it too many weapons, causing it to start devouring its master. He reconsidered. If it was this intense, then he couldn't withstand it either. With this thought, he reached his hand toward me and asked playfully, "You said you wanted this." With that, he channeled his power to Forcibly transfer the Thousand Arms armors authority to me. I resisted with my sword, trying to prevent the Thousand Arms armor from eroding my body, but ultimately failed. No matter how I tore at it, the Thousand Arms armor gradually merged

with my body. Alpha on the side said, "It's useless. Nine out of 10 who inherit the Thousand Arms Armors Authority die. You might be able to inherit it, but the current thousand arms armor has devoured all weapons, Making the inheritance trial even more difficult. Despite saying this, he was still inwardly astonished that I could endure for so long. He thought that even after I died, he couldn't immediately reclaim the thousand arms armor, so he might as well head to the world tree summit first. Thus, Alpha turned and left. At this moment, I was enduring the

immense pressure brought by the thousand arms armor. I thought such tremendous pressure, so that's why he forcibly Transferred the authority to me. My body collapsed to the ground, unable to support itself. The situation was extremely dangerous. I rapidly thought of counter measures. If I raised the dragon Chiong to its limit, I might be able to break free from it, but there would be life-threatening danger. But I couldn't worry about that now. I had to give it my all. As the Dragon Chiangs racial transformation reached its limit, I almost completely entered dragon form. I stomped hard

on the ground, then gathered all my power and suddenly burst forth. The Thousand Arms armor was forcibly shattered by my Dragon Force aura. I also collapsed to the ground from physical exhaustion. I struggled to get up, but suddenly coughed up a large mouthful of blood. My heart was still shaken. That was truly too dangerous. But my body seemed unable to withstand the dragon chiong at its limit. Using it just once had placed such a heavy burden On my body. I decided to temporarily seal the thousand arms armor. Only then did I realize Alpha had long

since fled. Then I noticed the offering stone on the ground nearby. Understanding that Alpha had escaped using spatial movement. So I summoned the Thousand Arms armor again. This time, however, I could adapt to it with ease. I casually made a gesture and found the Thousand Arms armor synchronized with me perfectly, which truly satisfied me. Besides devouring Weapons, the thousand arms armor had another excellent effect. When facing weapons it had previously devoured or similar weapons, it would display even stronger defense. After some investigation, I discovered it had completed its red evolution. This was probably because Alpha

had let it devour all the weapons in the armory. Though Alpha had ill intentions, he had inadvertently done me a favor, saving me the tedious process of feeding the Thousand arms armor. On the other side, Michael and Sophia were wondering where I had gone. As they contemplated, Leu ran over with cold mockery, saying, "Did he abandon you, too? Earlier, he told everyone to follow him. What an irresponsible guy." He kept rambling on without noticing I had quietly appeared behind him. Not until Sophia spoke to me did he get quite a scare. Hearing I went to

deal with the main body, Michael was very surprised. So, I added that the Main body wasn't defeated by me. Then, I told them to follow me back to the surface. With that, as if remembering something, I turned to look at Leu. I said, "Whether or not to follow me is your freedom. I've never ordered you around. I hope you don't make me repeat the same words. With that, I walked forward thinking, though the main body has been defeated and the offering stone obtained, it still feels unsettling. That copy seemed capable of invoking all Permissions. If

things continue developing this way, there will definitely be big problems. An answer vaguely formed in my mind. He might have gone directly there, just as I predicted Alpha was indeed there. At this moment, he gazed at the flower bud in the center of the pool, murmuring, "Sacrificing the thousand arms armor was worth it. Now all permissions are in my hands," he then said through gritted teeth. "But why? Even though I've been granted all Permissions, the main body still shows no response, but the flower bud before him remains silent as ever. He continued, although the world

tree has withered and Afenhelm has disappeared, there are still humans who can replace them. Now it's time to correct past mistakes for the revival of our kind for Aarin. He gazed at that tree and said, the cowardly king who once again failed to save his kind and Aphen Helm, ultimately abandoning even himself. Then Stay there and watch. I will complete everything. Thinking of the keys in my possession, he pondered Kellen Leon's sword, Akitaron's orbs, and Pabon's bracelet. I will take them all back. This time, no more tricks. I'll use absolutely overwhelming matchless power to seize

everything. With this thought, he looked down from above and saw the giant serpent coiled around the tree trunk. He resolved to use the giant serpent. So, he jumped from the treetop, Plummeting straight down onto a thick branch. He looked back down. Below were circles of branches winding around the tree body. He descended at incredible speed using the layers of branches, finally landing steadily on the rattlesnake's massive body. Then he heard the rustling sound of scales rubbing together. He spoke in a low voice move aside. How dare you bear your fangs at the creator. Next, the

culprits who had made the noise earlier revealed Themselves. A group of insecttoid monsters. They walked before Alpha, bowing subserviently as if recognizing him as their master. Alpha was very satisfied with this, thinking, "The main body ultimately failed. So from now on, I am the original." With this thought, a subtle arc formed at the corner of his mouth as he said, "That's right. From now on, I am Tesaron. Meanwhile, under my leadership, everyone successfully escaped from inside the devil's mouth." Seeing Sophia in a days, Michael asked if she was thinking about something, then answered his own

question, saying they were probably thinking about the same thing. After I came here, many changes occurred in the red zone. Actually, Michael himself had almost given up on the idea of changing the red zone because that lord had said it was absolutely impossible. But I had done it and entirely through my own power. He believed that Lord would definitely be Interested in me. Before long, they might be able to safely enter the orange zone. Sophia was also pondering that the red zone would become safer in the future, allowing many people coming from the training district

to survive. Her younger brother could also survive in the red zone. With this thought, she recalled, "I had once said I would save 1 billion people." She couldn't help but laugh, and Michael asked what she was laughing about. Sophia smiled. I just Feel like he might really be able to accomplish those seemingly absurd things he says. Suddenly, everyone saw a large flock of messenger pigeons flying across the sky, their numbers staggering. At the same time, several people in the forest were desperately fleeing for their lives. At that moment, the person falling behind was tripped by

a stone. He frantically called to his two companions for help. Those two looked back and saw the monster chasing behind. They turned and fled without looking back. The next second, the tripped person coughed up blood. An insectoid monster had pierced through his body with one peck. Then, it cruy devoured the man bit by bit. After eating its fill, it continued forward and discovered a group of people gathered on the ground below. It recalled its master's command before he fully controlled the rattlesnake. It was to prevent this group from leaving and stop Them from reaching the

orange zone. Then it began emitting special calls as if summoning its companions. Next, tens of thousands of identical insects emerged behind it. The insect army assembled and they rapidly closed in on us. On the other side, inside the adventurer camp, people wore expressions of terror. The insect army was surging toward them in mighty force. Seeing this, Pamperis immediately ordered everyone to prepare defenses. If the camp fell, the entire Red zone would be in peril. Therefore, they had to hold out until other battle teams arrived for support. After seeing the overwhelming swarm of insects clearly, Aaron

said fearfully. Just a few of us are supposed to hold them off. The insect swarms numbers were densely packed, sending chills down one's spine. On the other side, after confirming the message delivered by the messenger pigeons, Michael said the message from the messenger pigeon says the parasitic Insects inside the rattlesnake have all come out. The number is over 100 million. This staggering number caused everyone present to discuss among themselves as that was a quantity that even deploying all battle teams couldn't handle. The parasitic insects were monsters guarding the rattlesnake's interior. They stationed themselves in the

scale gaps leading to the rattlesnake's insides responsible for defending against external enemies. They Normally wouldn't leave casually. Only the rattlesnake itself could issue commands to them. And at this moment, the rattlesnake was focused on absorbing poison water, so it couldn't possibly suddenly issue such a command. With this thought, I already had a guess. It must be alpha. At this moment, Liu suddenly called out to me, questioning whether I'd caused the rattlesnake's parasitic insects to go out of control. He blamed everything on me, claiming that if I Hadn't initially eliminated the disaster, subsequent events wouldn't have

occurred. Fortunately, Michael dealt with this idiot for me. So, I turned and asked Sophia whether she could use the library eye to check how long it would take for that guy to come down. Sophia thought I meant the parasitic insects. But, I pointed my hand toward the distant giant serpent, saying, "I'm referring to the rattlesnake. I knew well that even Though Alpha was a copy, he would still possess permissions to some degree, which was why he could mobilize the parasitic insects." Similarly, he would also try to dominate the rattlesnake. But dominating the four great disasters

required a long time. When he could fully control that thing, he would pull it down. So grasping the exact time was crucial. The later the rattlesnake came down, the more time we would have to prepare. So I urged Sophia to confirm Quickly. After investigating through the library eye, she revealed a shocking piece of news. She said, "It will take about 2 weeks." Hearing this, Leu felt utter despair inside. The order to bring me before that lord no longer mattered. He immediately ordered his subordinates, telling the first and second echelons to report to Lord Miiamoto while

the rest would follow his orders. Sophia hastily asked where he was going and why he wouldn't resist the insect swarm Together. Leu's expression was grim as he said, "Why should we block them together? The mirror is about to open anyway. We can just escape through it." Sophia was worried. She didn't expect it was already time for the mirror to open. The so-called mirror referred to the great lake located between the six pillars. It was also the passage to the next area, and there was only one opportunity each month to pass through the mirror. When the

lake surface became As smooth as a mirror, one could simply walk right in. Those without qualifications couldn't pass, while those with qualifications could. Sophia knew all battle team members were highle adventurers. They all had the qualifications to pass through the mirror. At this moment, Liu continued questioning, "We have no reason to die here in vain, right?" Sophia said, "What about Lady Aerys and Lord Miiamoto's orders? What about the people who will Come to the red zone later?" Liu looked disdainful. Are you stating the obvious? either get killed by those parasitic insects or get killed by

the rattlesnake. Why should I sacrifice myself for an order given 20 years ago? Sophia's face turned ashen as she said, "You damned bastard." Leu said, "It's not just us anyway. Other battle teams definitely have the same idea as me. If it were a stable situation that could be controlled, everyone might obey, but This place is too terrifying." With that, he led the strike team members away. Sophia looked distressed. If this continued, the adventurers who stayed would definitely be slaughtered, and one misstep might even break the seal on that thing. I told her not to worry

too much. There were still two weeks to prepare. As long as the conditions were met, the rattlesnake could be completely eliminated. Sophia asked if I planned to use the same strategy as when defeating The doomfish and tree demon. Michael said it was impossible because all the parasitic insects had surged out. The gatekeepers no longer performed their duties, meaning they couldn't enter the interior now, making it difficult to use the previous method. I said, "So, two conditions must be met. First, all battle team members in the red zone must jointly block the parasitic insects. Second, we

need the assistance of the red zone's strongest, the seven dead Soul. Hearing this, Michael broke out in cold sweat, saying to block the parasitic insects. You want to gather all the battle teams, even though the rattlesnake is about to come down and destroy everything. He immediately denied it. Absolutely impossible. Those battle teams won't act according to your plan. Sophia believed I could definitely prove myself right. But she also knew there was a reason why the seven dead soul couldn't leave their positions, so They might not be able to come. I pledged with certainty I would

remove the restraints binding the seven dead soul. So before achieving that, we had to hurry and gather the battle teams to block the parasitic insects inside the rattlesnake central nervous system. Alpha was monitoring the battle conditions in various areas. Watching the adventurers striving to resist the insect tides invasion, he was thoughtful, murmuring to himself, "They Can resist better than I thought. But it's all meaningless struggle. The parasitic insects have an absolute advantage in numbers and will subdue them sooner or later. But I can't kill too many people because each one is a precious resource. The

more humans survive, the better." At this moment, he noticed Leu and his group fleeing the red zone. At the same time, many people were gathering near the lake, preparing to head to the next zone. He couldn't Help but curse inwardly despicable creatures, abandoning their own kind without care. With that, he placed his right hand on the ground, began issuing commands to the insect swarm, a sinister smile appearing at the corner of his mouth. When Liu reached his destination, he found the lakeside already crowded with people. Not only was the Tuang there, the six major factions

without battle teams, even the monarch of the Chimera battle team was present. In Other words, aside from the Valkyrie squad, all other battle teams had arrived. As expected, his judgment was correct. So, he ordered his subordinates to find suitable positions and wait for the mirror to open. The commotion from their actions caught the attention of a man with a big beard. Seeing Liu, the man Chima, immediately mocked. "So, you're the guy who snatched Cars' position after he died. Did that lord already allow you to leave?" Liu stated He had no obligation to explain to him.

Chima sighed with regret. "What a shame! I thought the situation might let me see that lord I haven't seen in so long. That lord is just too busy. I've almost forgotten what he looks like." Leu snorted coldly. That lord is different from other battle team leaders. He's doing something very great. However, before he finished speaking, he saw a familiar skill appear in the sky. The next second I appeared, saying as Expected of the six major battle teams assembled so quickly. Upon seeing me, Leu said, "You mad man. Are you trying to interfere with us again?"

I said, "I stated I hadn't come to interfere just to convey my plan. The six major battle teams would block the insect swarm while I would deal with the rattlesnake during that time, but these people didn't believe my plan at all." Michael patted my shoulder. consolingly saying, "I told you no one would listen to you." Sophia Nearby murmured. "Why is everyone so irresponsible? Aren't they and we seven dead soul all protecting this red zone according to Lady Ays and Lord Miiamoto's will?" Hearing this, I thought that Lord they speak of is indeed Miiamoto. I heard

that before his death, he had helped some people here. So, he had been guarding this place all along. Leu suddenly spoke, "Don't cross the line, Seven Dead Soul. Even if you're one of the seven dead soul, you Can't casually mention that, Lord." I said, "Where aren't you the first to ignore Miiamoto's orders and try to escape on your own?" Before Liu could answer, Chima interjected. This kid is crazier than I thought. He slowly approached me, saying, "I'll give you some advice. You indeed defeated disasters. It's regrettable I couldn't participate, but battle teams are more interested

in practical benefits. Now, we just need to hold out this time to Reach the orange zone. We have no need to deliberately fight. If you want to stay, then stay. I won't interfere with you." Realizing I couldn't persuade them with reason at all, I said calmly. It's coming. You'd better experience it firsthand. This world isn't easy to navigate. As soon as the words left my mouth. The ground began shaking violently. Chima quickly reassured everyone, claiming they just needed to hold off the parasitic insects for two Days to reach the orange zone. I said, "This isn't

the tremor caused by those insects. They can't do this. Right now in the red zone, there's only one thing that could cause this kind of tremor. The rattlesnake. That thing is moving." The instant I spoke, the rattlesnake's tail moved before everyone at an astonishing speed. Leu said with a horrified expression, "What's going on? Didn't you say the rattlesnake wouldn't come down for 2 weeks?" After careful Observation, Sophia detected something unusual, saying, "It's not that the rattlesnake has come down. That thing is just shaking its tail right now." Hearing this, everyone present felt utter despair. Just

shaking its tail was causing such a huge commotion. Meanwhile, after the rattlesnake vibrated its tail, it directly inserted its tail into the lake. Seeing the giant tail rays towering lake waves, everyone scattered and fled. Sophia immediately Activated a magic array, blocking the lake water surging. Due to the rattlesnake's tail shaking, the lake water split to both sides under the arrays barrier, watching helplessly as the tail completely blocked the lake entrance. Though Leu was furious, he was helpless. This way, they couldn't reach the orange zone. However, something even worse was coming next. Countless parasitic insects rushed

down from the hillside. Seeing this, Leu immediately Ordered a retreat to a more distant location. As soon as these words left his mouth, other battle teams also agreed to retreat, but their escape route was already blocked. Sophia cast a spell to create a massive ice mountain, blocking everyone's path. She stood at top the ice mountain and shouted, "Running is useless. To survive, you must deal with the parasitic insects." Liu was so angry his teeth were grinding. He was about to argue with Sophia, but saw the insect swarm had already closed in. Looking at the insects

with bizarre forms and terrifying faces, the strike team members legs went weak with fear. But I slashed and killed the lead insect and advised Leu, "Follow my plan. That's the only way everyone can survive." But Leu shouted at me, "Do you think you're a hero? The rattlesnake you want to defeat is on a completely different level from other disasters." My gaze sharpened as I Said. So, you plan to do nothing. Even if the only way to survive disappears while you hesitate, you don't care. The mirror will open in 2 days, but as long as the

rattlesnake's tail blocks the lake water, you're helpless. You can only wait 2 weeks in this red zone. Choose one. Either work together to defeat the disaster and survive, or be a selfish person and let the red zone become everyone's burial ground. As soon as the words left my mouth, a group of Parasitic insects charged toward Chima and the others. Just as an insect was about to bite Chima, he said to me, "I admire you." Then a divine artifact surged forth in his hand. It was a thunder hammer. He grabbed the hammer and heavily smashed the

insect's head. Then ordered, "From now on, we'll deal with the parasitic insects occupying the lake water and prevent them from spreading elsewhere." His subordinates asked if they would fight the insects Until the rattlesnake fell. But Chima denied this. He said, "Fight while preparing to retreat at any time. Now all six major battle teams are here. Working together is more advantageous." Like he said, "If we don't stop the rattlesnake, we can't reach the orange zone. If something goes wrong, I'll make that guy take responsibility." So in this situation, we have nothing to lose. With Chima's faction

joining, other battle teams also chose to fight against The insect tide. Watching everyone fighting, the strike team members hesitated whether to join the battle. Oneeyed man turned to ask Leu how they should act, but saw their captain had long since disappeared without a trace. It turned out Leu had abandoned his team members and fled. To this day, he still thought everyone joining the battle was out of their minds, actually wanting to deal with the endless insect tide and keep fighting until eliminating the Rattlesnake. Such an insane plan was impossible to succeed. But when he thought

of me, he calculated inwardly if it were him, maybe he really could do it. The next second, he rejected this notion again, deciding to go find that lord first. On this side, I dealt with several parasitic insects and came to the two of them. Said to Michael, "I'll leave the rest to you, Michael. My task here is complete. Now I need to persuade the seven dead soul, but I need to meet Miiamoto first." Michael asked, "You're actually asking me to clean up. You mean you want me to stay here?" I replied, "Right. Last time you

seem to say you'd let helpers assist me." Thus, I naturally set out with Sophia inside the lighthouse headquarters. After receiving the intelligence report, the blackroed figure asked his companions whether they should hide inside the seal and wait for the passage to open or continue guarding the seal because this was their mission As the dead soul. The third dead soul, Bake Jong Sang, and the fourth dead soul, Marann Jacques, chose to enter the seal to take refuge. But the second dead soul, Kyle Cooper, and the sixth dead soul, Tina Chalice, opposed this move. The two factions

clashed head-on, arguing without yielding to each other. The first dead soul, the leader of the lighthouse squad, Mimoto Junichi, let out a long sigh, then helplessly spoke up to stop them. Everyone, we cannot Have internal conflicts. Exchanging opinions is good, but it cannot evolve into confrontation. Several dead souls felt somewhat ashamed by his gentle words and apologized to Miiamoto one after another. Miiamoto waved his hand and said, "I know the situation is tricky and I understand everyone's feelings, but this is exactly when we need to stay calm. We must first find the root cause of

this anomaly triggered in the red zone." However, before he Could finish speaking, he was interrupted by Liu, who suddenly burst in. He hurriedly indicated he had urgent matters to report. Kyle looked displeased and wanted to drive him out, but Miiamoto said it was fine. While comforting Liu for his hard work as the temporary assault team captain, he walked in front of him and gently pressed his shoulder. His expression was mild, but his tone carried authority as he said, "What did you come here Specifically to tell me?" Seizing the opportunity, Liu began to slander me endlessly,

pinning a series of crimes on my head. Feeling guilty, his expression appeared somewhat flustered, and the next second he heard Miiamoto's sigh, "I see. However, why did you go to the mirror?" Miiamoto's question made Leu break into a cold sweat. Leu stammered for a long time, but couldn't explain clearly. Miiamoto revealed the truth with one statement. "You were trying to Escape to the orange zone, weren't you? That's behavior that makes the dead souls who are suffering here thinking about the red zone's future look like fools." Liu immediately argued, "But I was only following your orders,

sir." Miiamoto's gaze darkened slightly as he questioned, "Orders?" Liyu seemed somewhat surprised, staring at him in a daysaze for a long time, finally lowering his head to admit his mistake. Miiamoto didn't pursue it further, Telling him to go and stand by and that they would discuss matters later. Then the dead souls resumed their discussion about Rattlesnake. At this time, Maryanne mentioned me. Hearing my name, Miiamoto smiled slightly and said, "Perhaps he's someone very reasonable to communicate with and can become an important force in the red zone." At this moment, a subordinate whispered a report to

the black robeed dead soul. The black robed dead soul immediately Raised his hand to signal Miiamoto and revealed an unexpected piece of news that I was personally coming at this very moment. When I arrived at the lighthouse base, Miiamoto warmly welcomed me and gave a self-introduction. I only briefly greeted him, then said, "Starting now. I'm going to attack Rattlesnake, so you need to help me as soon as these words came out." The atmosphere instantly fell into dead silence. The dead souls all Rebuked me for not only being rude, but also being a madman. Miiamoto wasn't

angry, but instead chuckled and said, "You're quite a straightforward person." Then his gaze darkened as he said, "But we can't help you. We also have reasons why we cannot leave this place." I smiled faintly. I know. Then without hesitation, I brought up that forbidden name, Akuma. I'll shoulder the responsibility as usual and take charge of capturing him. You just unseal that Guy. The instant my words fell, the dead souls had already pressed their weapons against my neck. Miiamoto in front of me looked deep in thought, then said, "How do you know about Akuma?" Because adventurers

only knew of the red zones four great disasters: tree demon, rattlesnake, king bee, doomfish. But no one knew that deep within the world tree pillar, there still existed a disaster not yet discovered by adventurers, the sealed fifth great disaster, Akuma. When That thing was discovered, people realized they must maintain the seal because it would become something more dangerous than a disaster and would completely destroy the red zone. Therefore, Akuma's existence was top secret known only to Miiamoto. And the seven dead souls, Miiamoto said in a serious tone, "You know full well what consequences unsealing would

bring, yet you still ask me to do this?" I said, "Frankly, yes, because that thing has Relics on Aen's chain and Kagu's soul's spear. To eliminate Rattlesnake, we must use these two relics. Seeing that I knew in such detail, Miyamoto thought Sophia had told me all this. Sophia flatly denied it, explaining that I already knew these things. Miiamoto was puzzled about how I, having just arrived in the red zone not long ago, could know these secrets, but Tina said that wasn't important. She believed they should execute me on the spot. The dead souls All thought

I was doing this for the relics and the reward for killing Akuma. Thus, concluding I was a mad man blinded by greed disregarding danger. Only Sophia firmly trusted me and defended me. She lowered her head and said softly. At first, I also thought he was a madman claiming he could eliminate Doomfish, but he really killed Doomfish. He also killed Tree Demon. He endured all of this alone. Anyone who has seen him in action would believe he can solve Akuma this time, too. Hearing this, Miiamoto sighed. I see a miracle indeed. He had the dead souls

lower their weapons, slowly walked in front of me and said, "I understand what you mean, but the traces left at the scene all tell us that thing is a disaster of despair with overwhelming destructive power. We were all helpless, yet you have a way." I simply answered calmly. You can judge the method to deal with it after you've seen it. With that, airflow Surged around my body, shaking the dead souls back several meters. Then I summoned the Thousand Arms armor and asked the dead souls to attack me simultaneously. They no longer hesitated, picking up their

weapons and attacking me. Be Jong Sang was responsible for frontal assault. I used the forgotten sword to contend with him. Kyle and Tina took to the air, launching an attack from above. Big Jong Sang was quite displeased with my challenge, Saying, "We are the dead souls. You actually think you can take on all of us who have been guarding the red zone all this time in one go? That kind of thinking is too arrogant, I said. You're indeed stronger than ordinary adventurers, qualified to be called dead soul. With that, I deepened my control over the

thousand arms armor. The Mecca suddenly raised its hands, catching two dead souls, one in each hand. At the moment of turning the tide, I suddenly Recalled a conversation with Aerys before the time regression. At that time, I asked her what kind of person Miyamoto was. She told me Miiamoto was different from ordinary squad lords. He had no lord insignia, but commanded everyone. His inherent skills were defense and support types, but more importantly, when everyone was rushing into the orange zone to compete for rewards and pave the way forward, he alone remained in the red zone,

not Forced by anyone, but purely of his own will. He said he wanted to guard Akuma's seal, he voluntarily gave up the opportunity. Aris said, "If I met him after regressing in time, I could trust him with confidence because he was the person in the red zone who understood righteousness the most." At this moment, seeing the battle intensifying, Miiamoto quickly spoke up to stop it. That's enough. There's not even enough time for everyone to get along peacefully. Rattlesnake will descend in 2 weeks. Do you still want to waste energy here in vain? The dead souls

obediently apologized again. Realizing his tone was too harsh. Miiamoto felt a bit embarrassed and coughed lightly. Then indicated he was clear about my strength and requested I withdraw the thousand arms armor and formally invited me into the tent to discuss matters. But during the formal conversation, he still stated he couldn't unseal Akuma because no one Could predict what would happen when the seal was released. Just approaching the seal, one could feel that extraordinary aura. So he asked if I had a specific method to kill Akuma. I told him that besides the two relics sealing Akuma,

the other three relics were all in my hands. If just two relics could suppress Akuma's power, then using all the relics should be able to eliminate that thing. Hearing this, Miyamoto quietly gazed at me, thinking to himself, "His sense of Purpose is so strong. To achieve his goal, he's fearless even of sacrificing himself. In these 20 years, has there been anyone like him among the adventurers encountered?" Thinking of this, Miiamoto suddenly remembered someone. Aris thinking this far, he decided to first express his own thoughts. He said, "Assuming we follow your plan, but what if it

fails? I once also wanted to wage full-scale war with the disaster, but ultimately gave up to Avoid sacrifices. Now rattlesnake is already showing movement. If we add akuma, what will the red zone become? Plans never keep up with changes. The more seemingly flawless they are, the more we must maintain doubt. So, I think those relics you've collected, how about using them to reinforce the seal instead? If we use more relics, the seal will definitely become more solid. Even if rattlesnake descends to destroy the red zone, it won't cause major chaos. That way, our dead souls

actions will no longer be constrained, and we can annihilate the parasitic worms occupying the mirror in one fell swoop. After that, we can do our utmost to help all adventurers in the red zone pass through the mirror, then lead everyone across to the orange zone before rattlesnake descends. I said, "That makes sense, but I refuse. The relics cannot be used that way. The relics need to be used elsewhere." The other party pressed for What other purposes the relics needed. I didn't reveal it, only solemnly guaranteed I would definitely eliminate Akuma. After meeting my gaze candidly,

Miiamoto slowly stood up and said, "I understand." And Sophia quickly asked about his final decision, but he just smiled gently, his gaze warm as he said, "I've decided to trust him." After that, he said he would take me to see the place where Akuma was sealed. But before that, he had me change into a new Outfit. The Colertus leather suit. This leather suit was not only lightweight, but also greatly reduced air resistance. I touched the armor on my left shoulder, thinking, "It seems I just need to fix this here." At this time, Sophia happily congratulated

me on finally reaching an agreement with Miiamoto. But I looked thoughtful, recalling the earlier conversation. When Miiamoto suddenly lost focus for a moment, came back to his senses, took a sip of tea, and said He remembered some past events, and admitted he was somewhat indecisive, unlike me who acted decisively. But I noticed the teacup wall he put down had several deep fingerindent depressions. Thinking of this, I said in a low voice, "Sophia, I have something to tell you." At the same time, at the place where Akuma was sealed, as if sensing someone approaching, the red

monster suddenly opened its eyes. Time regressed 20 years ago. Looking at the scene before her, Aerys couldn't help but cry out in shock. Bodies lay everywhere, the air thick with the scent of death. More bizarrely, those corpses had all turned to stone. After some investigation, Kaden said, "These are traces of being killed in one strike by tremendous force." His gaze sharpened, as he said, and there was only one perpetrator. "That sealed thing is in existence that absolutely must not awaken." He walked in front of the egg-like sealed object And said, "The unknown aura emitted by

that thing still lingers around." Kang Tay on the side said, "It's currently in a sealed state. As long as we don't disturb it, it should be fine." Kaden refuted this statement, saying, "No, you're wrong. The seal is slowly weakening. The magical artifacts bound there are barely suppressing it, but with the passage of time, it will definitely unseal itself. Eris continued, meaning it's no different From a ticking time bomb. At this moment, Miiamoto suddenly appeared. He gently touched the surface of the giant egg, saying, "It seems we need to formulate counter measures to handle it." As

if sensing something, he suddenly spoke, "I should have a way to solve this." Then he activated the power of his ring, summoning a Mecca similar to Thousand Arms armor, and activated the weapon devourer skill to firmly suppress the seal. But inwardly, he was Thinking, "Although my weapon devourer is the strongest here, once I reach the next zone, I'll probably have to start from scratch again. How long must I repeat this? Will there really be a day when it ends? However, facing Aerys and her group, he still pretended to be righteous and said, "I'm already prepared

as long as it's for the greater good in humanity, it's worth enduring. Don't worry, I'll stay in the red zone forever." In reality, he had already Conceived another thought to guard the seal forever. At this moment, facing the scene he had witnessed 20 years ago again, his heart stirred with emotion. Time was pressing, so I urged Miiamoto to act quickly. But his gaze was dark. Stroking his ring, he said in a low voice, "Now I'll begin unsealing." With that, he activated the ring's power and recalled the Mecca that was suppressing the seal. I thought it

seems he had weapon devourer absorb a massive amount Of weapons. Even though its version is far lower than thousand arms armor, I can still feel tremendous power. This means the dead souls were responsible for supplies. Because Miyamoto needed to maintain weapon devourer and was limited in his movements. The dead souls provided him with the weapons needed for weapon devourer. But I always felt something wasn't right. Because there was a part I could never figure out. Here, as Miiamoto's ring power spread, The chains began to tremble. The spear also slowly pulled up from the ground. Red

energy ripples spread in circles around the giant egg. Then cracks appeared on the egg surface. The next second, Akuma broke out of the shell. It had a massive body, was entirely crimson red, had two thick horns on its head, and a long tongue. Facing the powerful pressure emanating from Akuma, Tina thought, "My body can't move." Just emanating killing intent is this Threatening. The instant her thought flashed, Akuma had already teleported in front of her. Tina was so scared her heart nearly jumped out of her throat. Just as she was about to fall victim to Akuma,

I quickly summoned my long sword. Flashed in front of Tina and forcibly blocked Akuma's strike. The collision of two forces triggered intense atmospheric fluctuations, making the surrounding others almost unable to stand. I mobilized all my strength and barely Blocked the monster's palm. Then immediately swung back with a slash, followed by a roundhouse kick, kicking Akuma to the ground, taking advantage of its getting up, I quickly instructed the dead souls to protect themselves, then activated Dragon Chiong, making my body enter a racialized state. With a firm tone, I said, "I'll deal with that thing myself. With

that, I fiercely rushed toward Akuma." After adjusting its posture, Akuma also swung its claws and Charged at me in one stride. Compared to the Akuma before me, those monsters and disasters encountered before were simply nothing. Just blocking one of its palm strikes made the ground tremble. Akuma's striking speed was extremely fast. I had to concentrate fully to dodge. To deal with it, I used the second relic from the start. Akitaron's sevenstar orbs. I manipulated one orb to attack, but unexpectedly it dodged. Enraged, Akuma let out a terrifying roar and raised its Claws to swing at

me. I quickly retreated several meters, dodging the strike. Seeing it missed, Akuma charged at me again, I immediately summoned Thousand Arms Armor, swinging my left fist to attack. Thousand Arms armor heavily pounded toward Akuma, but didn't hit. The next second, that thing appeared behind me like a ghost, attempting a heavy punch. I countered with a left hook, but this agile thing dodged again. Seeing my two attacks Miss, Akuma let out mocking laughter. The dead souls on the side dared not breathe. They knew this was a battle far beyond their capabilities, and they had no way

to intervene. Kyle couldn't help but sigh, just like that guy said. In this situation, we must leave everything to him to handle. Here, I thought, Akuma's speed is faster than imagined. Although I summoned thousand arms armor, its speed still can't match it. This is just wasting stamina. I'll wait until I Can hit a vital point before summoning again. I looked at the two relics on the ground nearby, understanding in my heart. Sure enough, I still need to use that. Suddenly, I heard Akuma say to me, "Please save me." At this moment, I seemed to realize

something. Responding in a low voice, "Okay, I came to save you. But before finishing, Akuma charged at me again." I quickly dodged, then used the seven star orbs to hit it. For some reason, after being hit, it paused For a few seconds, then staggered to the ground. I took the opportunity to get the chain and spear. Couldn't help but sigh. As expected, chains and I just get along. Just as Akuma charged again, I swung the iron chain, firmly binding its body. But I knew it would break free soon. So I gripped the spear, preparing to

use the final strike to completely finish it. But my body froze the next second. At this moment, I felt completely out of control, unable to Move, as if completely suppressed by some invisible force. At first, I thought it was Akuma's ability, but quickly dismissed this idea. From what I knew, it didn't have the ability to restrict movement. Suddenly, an answer surfaced in my mind. I sharply turned my head, meeting eyes with Miiamoto at the back of the crowd, who was staring at me with dark eyes. I spoke his name and Akuma had already flashed behind

me, swinging down a punch. Instantly, a Thunderous roar. It smashed a deep pit where I had just been standing, then broke free of the chains. Fortunately, I wasn't seriously injured and also figured out the question that had been puzzling me. Miiamoto's attitude, hoping to keep Akuma sealed. The weapon devourer ability that devoured large amounts of weapons, and the debuff skill launched on me at this moment. All of this showed that Miiamoto wanted to keep Akuma. I couldn't help but sigh. Aris, Miiamoto is already useless. While I was distracted, Akuma flashed in front of me like

lightning. Fortunately, I reacted in time to block this strike. I felt its speed seem to have increased. But after forcibly receiving one of its headbutts, I realized it wasn't that it got faster, but that my speed was inexplicably slowing down. Due to the speed decrease, every confrontation with Akuma became extremely difficult. Miiamoto in the shadows let out a snicker and cast the Debuff skill again. My form immediately stiffened, unable to move again, completely becoming Akuma's punching bag. I clearly felt Miiamoto's debuff skill continuously strengthening as time passed. I couldn't help but hope Sophia could make

a decision quickly. Sophia stared intently at the battle, her heart pounding like a drum. Seeing me completely suppressed, she thought, "Something must have gone wrong. Clearly, just now I could easily handle Akuma. But now I suddenly stood frozen, letting it attack." A terrible suspicion suddenly surfaced in her mind. She suddenly recalled the earlier conversation with me. I had instructed her that if I couldn't counterattack normally and was suppressed by Akuma, she would need to help distract Akuma's attention. Besides that, I had additionally instructed one more thing. Thinking of this, Sophia immediately turned to Miiamoto for

help, hoping he Would support me. But he refused without hesitation. The dead soul don't have the strength to face Akuma. The only thing we can do is trust him, observe quietly, and let him handle it alone. Sophia argued, "Standing by like this is too dangerous. If he falls, not just the dead soul, all adventurers in the red zone will fall into crisis. You wouldn't be trying to take the opportunity to kill him, would you?" Maranne quickly stopped her, saying, "Your words are too Offensive." But Miiamoto calmly said, "I trust him." He said he could solve

Akuma alone. I understand your concern. The situation is indeed not optimistic, but precisely because of this, we cannot intervene. We must be fully prepared. If he's defeated, I'll use my ability and the relics to receal Akuma. These words made Sophia suddenly recall another instruction from me. I had told her to be wary of Miiamoto as he might obstruct killing Akuma and use resealing as an Excuse. At the time, she asked in surprise. Are you sure? I said, I don't wish it either, but if it's the Miiamoto I've seen, he will definitely betray me. Now, everything

matched my prediction. Sophia finally confirmed that Miyamoto indeed wanted me dead. At the same time, Miyamoto watched my struggling form and sneered inwardly. Is Akuma a disaster that must be eliminated? Absurd. As long as the seal can be maintained, it's nothing more than a caged beast. And as Long as he controlled this fierce beast, dominating the red zone would be easy. You arrogant hero playing fool. You will pay for your arrogance. Dying slowly in despair. Thinking this, he activated the debuff skill again. Making my form stiffen, I forcibly received Akuma's heavy strike. I fought back

unyieldingly, directly giving it a kick, kicking it flying out, looking at the pool of blood on the ground. Miiamoto thought triumphantly, "The debuff skill Hit perfectly. His physical condition must be showing abnormalities. But the next second, he ground his teeth in anger. Because at this moment, I actually managed to stand up with great effort. However, my body was already overloaded. Therefore, when facing Akuma's next attack, I was already powerless to resist. But the expected pain didn't arrive. An ice wall suddenly rose, blocking Akuma's offensive. It was Sophia who came to my aid. Seeing her Intervene,

Miiamoto was very annoyed. Agitatedly, questioning why she didn't follow orders. Sophia answered coolly, "You've truly disappointed me, Lord Miiamoto. Right now, we must help everyone fighting desperately to protect the red zone. Yet you refuse to step forward because you don't want to take risks. Don't you feel ashamed? Hearing this, Miiamoto became furious. The next second, Akuma had already broken through the ice wall and charged toward the dead Souls. Seeing this, Sophia quickly told everyone to enter combat readiness. Just as Akuma was about to pounce on everyone. I suddenly appeared behind it, forcefully swinging a slash

at its back. Akuma immediately let out a painful shriek, reached back to grab my arm, and flung me away. The massive impact made it impossible for me to control my body. At this time, Sophia activated a magic circle casting flying pathway. The stairs constructed of magic power timely Provided me with a safe landing point. I was very satisfied with her assist. Borrowing the power of the stairs, I fiercely rushed toward Akuma, but noticed it was secretly gathering power, actually firing the spikes on its body like rockets. Seeing this, I immediately countered with the seven star

orbs, blocking Akuma's spike attack. Then, I injected magic power into Aen's chain on the ground, making it regenerate, tightly coiling around Akuma's body. Next, I summoned the spear, using all my strength to throw it forcefully. The spear pierced through Akuma's body. Watching this scene, the dead souls were all amazed that I could actually subdue Akuma. But Miiamoto thought, "If I don't stop this quickly, Akuma will die." So, he again attempted to quietly cast the debuff skill, but I had already detected it. I immediately used the authority destroyer skill to dissolve his debuff effect while saying

in a low voice, "Myoto, give up. I won't let you suppress me now. You wait because I need to deal with it first." Miiamoto was shocked by my words. He thought, "That guy made me remember an emotion I had forgotten. Awe." In his mind appeared the sacred and heroic figure of Aerys from years ago when he was fighting. At that time, he was just a nobody in the squad. only able to look up at her from afar. Under the sunset, her profile was heroic and beautiful, emanating a regal Aura identical to me at this moment.

At this moment, he suddenly realized an emotion he had never truly forgotten in these 20 years. That was jealousy. But what he truly envied was Eris. 20 years ago, he had also fought bravely with passionate fervor. But his strength was mediocre. When facing a powerful monster, he was powerless to fight back. Just when he thought he would die at the monster's mouth, Aerys saved him. Facing this lord from another world, the person With the highest reputation, he instinctively felt awe. But seeing her surrounded and adored by crowds, he couldn't help but secretly curse her because

that glory and shears should have belonged to him. Later, opportunity came knocking. He discovered the hidden disaster Akuma and realized that injecting just a small amount of magic power could maintain its seal. To stay in the red zone, he deceived everyone, all merely for his own safety and Self-respect. But now the status and glory he had painstakingly obtained were all shattered. The culprit was me. Thinking of this, he could no longer suppress the rage in his heart. Suddenly fired a purple energy beam at me. I continued to counter with Authority Destroyer, but a green magic

circle suddenly appeared under my feet. Then the circle exploded with a tremendous roar. Just when Miiamoto thought his sneak attack succeeded, I suddenly burst Out from the spreading smoke, pressing a long sword against his neck, saying in a deep voice, "The game ends here." Kaden's words echoed in my mind, "Don't hesitate. Kill him. Everything that obstructs the plan must be completely eliminated. Even if you spare his life, he will only endanger humanity in the future." Having witnessed it firsthand, I realized Kaden was right. Miiamoto was an enemy and would definitely become a huge obstacle to

the plan in the future. I had to kill him here. However, I suddenly remembered Aris' instruction. Please avoid unnecessary killing. Humanity's hope is in your hands. You must take care of as many people as possible, even if they're bad people. Thinking of this, I impatiently clicked my tongue. Inside, the voices of Kaden and Aris were fiercely clashing. From Kaden's perspective, if considering humanity, evil must be punished and eliminated. But Aerys believed one must Give bad people a chance because one's leniency might make them reform. Kaden firmly believed a leopard cannot change its spots. Erez was

convinced people can definitely be changed. So, should I kill Miiamoto or spare him? In the end, I chose a compromise. I severed Miiamoto's left arm. He immediately clutched the bleeding stump and screamed wildly. I said in a low voice, "This is the last chance I can give you and my final mercy. Do you still intend to continue Fighting?" Miiamoto ground his teeth in resentment, then turned to the dead soul behind him and roared, "What are you standing there for? Attack him quickly." Seeing no one move, he raged frantically, "Don't just stand there. Move fast. You

have to listen to me." At this moment, Sophia could no longer tolerate it and shouted sternly, "Shut up, Miiamoto." Her expression was grim as she said, "We are not your subordinates." Miiamoto immediately tore Off his usual gentle disguise and cursed. "Sophia, you dare defy my orders?" Sophia responded coldly. "You've got it wrong. We only followed orders before to protect the red zone. Someone despicable and treacherous like you, I'll never listen to you again." The dead souls nodded in agreement, then distanced themselves from Miyamoto, choosing to stand behind me. Kyle spoke. The reason we dead souls

exist is to protect the red zone. So, we followed You all along, but I really cannot understand your actions now. I can no longer continue following you. His next words directly chilled Miiamoto's heart. You've truly disappointed me, Miamoto. Miamoto murmured. This person, too. That person as well. All they ever talk about is Aerys. He seemed to fall into madness, beginning to laugh maniacally. His face contorted as he said, "Protect the red zone. Fine, you try protecting it then." With that, his pupil suddenly Dilated as if casting some kind of support skill. I raised my hand,

wanting to block his debuff skill with Authority Destroyer, but suddenly sensed something was wrong. At this time, sounds came from behind. Akuma regained consciousness, gripped the spear, and forcefully pulled it out from its body. Only then did I understand Miiamoto's earlier action was giving Akuma a buff.